Robert W. Woodruff
Library
EMORY UNIVERSITY
Special Collections & Archives
THE DOCTRINES AND
DISCIPLINE
of the
A. Nl.E. Church
Published by Order of the General Conference,
Held in St. Louis, Mo., May, 1920
BY D. M. BAXTER
Manager of the Book Concern
COMPILED BY
William H. Heard, William D. Johnson, John
R. Hawkins, W. H. H. Butler, W. T.
Strong, I. H. Ringgold, George D. Jimmer-
erson, A. L. Gaines, H. E. Stewart, J. F.
Griffin, John Harmon, R. H. Singleton,
J. W. Lykes, J. Q. Johnson, G. B. Young,
T. James Williams, V. M. Townsend, A.
L. Brisbane, F. M. Gow, T. J. Askew, R. S.
Jenkins, R. B. Smith.
TWENTY-SEVENTH REVISED EDITION
1920
A. M. E. Book Concern, 631 Pine St.
Philadelphia, Pa., U. S. A.
CONTENTS
I. HISTORICAL PREFACE 6 13
II. ARTICLES OF INCORPORATION OF
THE A. M. E. CHURCH 14 16
III. SPECIAL DECLARATION 17 22
IV. RULES FOR GIVING 23 26
V. PUBLIC WORSHIP 27 28
VI. CLASS MEETING 29 30
PART I
I. EPISCOPACY 31 36
II. ARTICLES OF RELIGION 37 48
III. THE CATECHISM 49 77
IV. GENERAL RULES OF UNITED SOCIE¬
TIES 78 83
V. BAND SOCIETIES 84 87
VI. MEMBERSHIP 88 90
PART II
Lay Helpers and the Ministry
I. DEACONESS 91 95
II. LOCAL PREACHERS 97 102
III. GENERAL OFFICERS ....103 104
Ministry
IV. PREACHER'S PERSONAL LIFE AND
DUTIES 105 115
V. DUTIES OF PASTORS 116 122
VI. PREACHERS IN ANNUAL CONFER¬
ENCE 123 130
VII. DEACONS 131 132
VIII. ELDERS 133
IX. PRESIDING ELDERS 134 136
X. BISHOPS 137 141
XI. BISHOPS' COUNCIL 142 143
PART III
Judicial Directions
I. TRIAL OF LAY MEMBERS 144 151
II. TRIAL OF LOCAL PREACHERS 152 153
IIL TRIAL OF ITINERANT PREACHERS ..154 15f
CONTENTS
3
IV. TRIAL OF BISHOPS 157 159
V. CAUSES FOR IMPEACHMENT 160 163
VI. ORDER OF APPEALS 164 166
VII. MINISTERS' DEBTS 167?169
VIII. DEBTS AND ARBITRATION 170 173
IX. MATRIMONIAL RELATIONS 174 176
PART IV
Conferences
I. CHURCH CONFERENCE 177 181
II. OFFICIAL BOARD 182 185
III. QUARTERLY CONFERENCE 186 192
IV. DISTRICT CONFERENCE 193 196
V. ANNUAL CONFERENCE 197 203
VI. GENERAL CONFERENCE 204 212
VII. GENERAL CONFERENCE RULES 213 222
PART V
Rites and Ceremonies
I. BAPTISM 223 236
II. RECEPTION OF MEMBERS 237 241
III. LORD'S SUPPER 242 252
IV. MATRIMONY 253 259
V. LAYING CORNERSTONES 260 269
VI. DEDICATION OF CHURCHES 270 279
VII. ORDINATION OF DEACONS 280 285
VIII. ORDINATION OF ELDERS 286 300
LX. CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS 301 312
X. BURIAL SERVICE 313 316
PART VI
Departments
I. PUBLICATION 317 324
II. MISSIONARY DEPT. AND SOCIETIES ..325 370
III. FINANCIAL 371 388
TEMPORAL ECONOMY 389 391
IV. EDUCATIONAL 392 403
V. SUNDAY SCHOOL 404 414
VI. CHURCH EXTENSION 415 425
VII. ALLEN C. E. LEAGUE 426 432
4
CONTENTS
PART VII
Church Property and Local Boards
Pages
I. CHURCH PROPERTY 433 442
II. TRUSTEES 443 446
III. CHURCH STEWARDS 447 449
IV. CHURCH STEWARDESSES : 449 450
PART VIII.
Appendix
I. COURSE OF STUDY 452 461
II. SPECIFIC EXAMINATION 462 469
III. RECOMMENDATIONS TO STUDENTS . .470 473
IV. CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES 474 497
V. DISTRICTS 498 500
VI. BISHOPS' AND GENERAL OFFICERS'
ADDRESSES 501 504
VTI. INDEX 505 520
Copyright, 1920
BY D. M. BAXTER
For the Book Concern of the
African Methodist Episcopal Church
631 Pine Street
Philadelphia,
HISTORICAL PREFACE
To the Members of the African Methodist Epis¬
copal Church.
Beloved Brethren :
We deem it necessary to ptefix to our Book of
Discipline a brief statement of our rise and prog¬
ress, which we hope will be satisfactory, and con¬
ducive to your growth and edification in the
knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ. In Novem¬
ber, 1787, the colored people belonging to the
Methodist Society of Philadelphia convened to¬
gether, in order to take into consideration the
evils under which they labored, arising from the
unkind treatment of their white brethren, who
considered them a nuisance in the house of wor¬
ship, and even pulled them off their knees, while
in the act of prayer, and ordered them to the
back seats. For these, and various other acts of
unchristian conduct, they considered it their duty
to devise a plan in order to build a house of their
own, to worship God under their own vine and
fig tree. In this undertaking they met with great
opposition from an elder of the Methodist Church,
(J. M'C), who threatened that if they did not
give up the building, erase their names from the
subscription paper, and make acknowledgements
for having attempted such a thing, that in three
months they should all be publicly expelled from
the Methodist Society. Not considering them-
HISTORICAL PREFACE
4
selves bound to obey this injunction, and being
fully satisfied that they would be treated without
mercy, they sent in their resignations.
Being now as outcasts, they had to seek for
friends where they could; and the Lord put it into
the hearts of Dr. Benjamin Rush, Mr. R. Ralston,
and other respectable citizens, to interpose for
them, both by advice and assistance, in getting
their building finished. Bishop White also aided
them and ordained one from among themselves,
after the order of the Protestant Episcopal Church,
to be their pastor.
In 1793 the number of the serious people of
color having increased, they were of different
opinions respecting the mode of religious wor¬
ship; and, as many felt a strong partiality for that
adopted by .the Methodists. Richard Allen with
the advice of some of his brethren, proposed erect¬
ing a place of worship on his own ground and at
his own expense, as an African Methodist meet¬
ing house. As soon as the preachers of the Meth¬
odist Church in Philadelphia came to the knowl¬
edge of this, they opposed it with all their might,
insisting that the house should be made, over to the
Conference, or they would publish them in the
newspapers as imposing on the public, as they were
not Methodists. However, the building went on,
and, when finished, they invited Francis Asbury,
then Bishop of the Methodist Episcopal Church,
to open the house for divine service, which invita¬
tion he accepted, and the house was named Bethel.
(See Gen. 28: 19.)
It was now proposed by the resident elder, (J.
M'C.), that they should have the church incor¬
porated, that they might receive any donation or
legacy, as well as enjoy any other advantages
arising therefrom; this was agreed to; and in
8
HISTORICAL PREFACE
order to save expense, the elder proposed drawing
it up for them. But they soon found that he had
done it in such a manner as entirely deprived them
of the liberty they expected to enjoy; so that, by
this stratagem, they were again brought into bond¬
age by the Methodist preachers.
In this situation they experienced grievances too
numerous to mention. At one time the elder,
(J. S.) demanded the keys of the house, with the
books and papers belonging thereto; telling them
at other times they should have no more meetings
without his leave, and that the house was not
theirs, but belonged to the Methodist Conference.
Finding themselves thus embarrassed, they con¬
sulted a lawyer, who informed them that by means
of a supplement they could be delivered from the
grievances under which they labored. The con¬
gregation unanimously agreed to sign the petition
for a supplement, which the Legislature of Penn¬
sylvania readily granted; and they were liberated
from the difficulties which they had experienced
for many years. They now hoped to be free from
any other perplexity; but they soon found that
their proceedings exasperated their opponents. In
order to accommodate matters, they proposed
supplying them with preaching if they would give
six hundred dollars per year to the Methodist So¬
ciety. The congregation not consenting, they fell
to four hundred dollars, but the people were not
willing to give more than two hundred dollars per
year. For this sum they were to preach for them
twice a week during the year. But it proved to be-
only six or seven times a year, and sometimes by
such preachers as were not acceptable to the
Bethel people, and not in much esteem among the
Methodists as preachers. The Bethel people being
dissatisfied with such conduct, induced the trustees
HISTORICAL PREFACE
9
to pass a resolution to give but one hundred dol¬
lars per year to the Methodist preachers. When a
quarterly payment of the last sum was tendered, it
was refused and sent back, insisting on the two
hundred dollars, or they would preach no more
for them. At this time they pressed strongly to
have the supplement repealed; this they could not
comply with.
They then waited on Bishop-Asbury, and pro¬
posed taking a preacher to themselves, and sup¬
porting him in boarding and salary, provided he
would attend to the duties of the Church, such as
visiting the sick, burying the dead, baptizing, and
administering the sacrament. The Bishop ob¬
served, "He did not think that there was more
than one preacher belonging to the Conference
that would attend to these dhties, and that was
Richard Allen."
The Bishop was then informed that they would
pay a preacher four or five hundred dollars a year,
if he would attend to all the duties of their church
that they should expect. He replied, "We will not
serve you on such terms."
Shortly after this an elder, (S. R.) then in Phil¬
adelphia, declared, that unless they would repeal
the supplement, neither he, nor any of the Metho¬
dist preachers, traveling or local, would preach
any mere for them; so they were left to them¬
selves. At length the preachers and stewards be¬
longing to the Academy* proposed serving them
on the same terms that they had offered to the St.
*The Academy Church, now known as the Un¬
ion, is still standing, and is situated on Fourth
Street, between Market and Arch, a most flourish¬
ing congregation.
10
HISTORICAL PREFACE
George'sf preachers; and they preached for them
better than twelve months, and then demanded
one hundred and fifty dollars per year. This not
being complied with, they declined preaching for
them, and they were once more left to themselves,
as an edict was passed by the elder, that if any
local preacher served them he should be expelled
from the Connection. John Emery, the elder of
the Academy, published a circular letter in which
they were disowned by the Methodists. A house
was also fitted up, not far from Bethel, and an in¬
vitation given to .11 who desired to be Methodists
to resort thither; but being disappointed in this
plan, Robert R. Roberts, the resident elder of St
George's charge, came to Bethel, and insisted or.
preaching to them and taking the spiritual charge,
for they were Methodists. He was told he should
come on some terms with the trustees; his answer
was that he did not come to consult with Richard
Allen, nor the Trustees, but to inform the congre¬
gation that on next Sabbath day he would come
and take the charge; they told him he could not
preach for .them under existing circumstances
However, at the appointed time he came; but hav
ing taken previous advice, they had their preacher
in the pulpit when he came, and the house was so
fixed that he could not get more than half way
to the pulpit Finding himself disappointed, he
appealed to those who came with him, as wit¬
nesses, that "That man," (meaning the preacher)
"had taken his appointment."
Several respectable white citizens, (who knew
fSt. George's was then a mission post of the
M. E. Church, situated on Fourth Street below
Vine, Philadelphia. Tt is now a flourishing con
gregatioa.
L - -.iCAL PREFACE
11
the colored people had been ill-used) were present
and told them not to fear, for they would see them
righted, and not suffer Roberts to preach in a for¬
cible manner; after which Roberts went away.
The next elder stationed at Philadelphia was
Robert Birch, who, following the example of his
predecessor, came and published a meeting for
himself, but the aforementioned method was
adopted, and he had to go away disappointed. In
consequence of this, he applied to the Supreme
Court for a writ of Mandamus, to know why the
pulpit was denied him, being an elder. This
brought on a lawsuit, which ended in favor of
Bethel. Thus, by the providence of God, they
were delivered from a long, distressing and ex¬
pensive suit, which could not be resumed, being
determined by the Supreme Court; for this mercy
they were unfeignedly thankful.
About this time the colored people in Baltimore
and other places, were treated in a similar manner
as those in Philadelphia, who, rather than go to
law, were compelled to seek places of worship for
themselves. This induced the people of Philadel¬
phia to call a general convention in April, 1816,
to form a Connection ; delegates appointed to rep¬
resent different chrches met those of Philadel¬
phia, and taking into consideration their griev¬
ances, and in order to secure their privileges and
promote union among. themselves, it was
Resolved, "That the people of Philadelphia, Bal-
12
HISTORICAL PREFACE
timore, and all other places who should unite
with them, should become one body, under the
name and style of the 'African Methodist Episco¬
pal Church.'"
We believe that it was the design of a gracious
Providence, in thus uniting us, to mark out a way
by which the despised African race might have
an opportunity of receiving from their own breth¬
ren that religious instruction from which they
had been kept by persons claiming to be their
superiors, and therebv privileged to sit under their
own vine and fig tree; and though opposed by the
prejudices of the times, persecuted by the tongue
of calumny, and buffeted by the great adversary
of God and man, we have had the happiness of
seeing the pleasure of the Lord prospering in out
hands, to whom we appeal for our good conscience
in Jesus Christ. The work of God has spread,
through our instrumentality, from Philadelphia
throughout the entire United States, and into Can¬
ada, the West Indies, South America and Africa..
We esteem it our duty and privilege, most
earnestly to recommend to our Church, our form
of Discipline, revised and improved, which has
been founded on the experience of a long series of
years.
We wish to see this little publication in the
houses of all our members; and the more so as it
contains tile articles of religion, more or less main-
HISTORICAL PREFACE
13
tained, in part or in who'e, by every Reformed
Church in the world.
Far from wishing you to be ignorant of our doc¬
trines, or any part of onr Discipline, we desire
you to read, mark, and inwardly digest the whole.
You ought, next to the Word of God, to procure
the canons of the Church to which you belong.
We remain your affectionate brethren and pas¬
tors, who labor night and day, both in public and
private, for your good.
BENJAMIN T. TANNER,
BENJAMIN F. LEE,
EVANS TYREE,
CHARLES S. SMITH,
LEVI J. COPPIN,
HENRY B. PARKS,
JOSEPH S. FLIPPER,
J. ALBERT JOHNSON,
WILLIAM H. HEARD,
JOHN HURST,
WILLIAM D. CHAPPELLE,
JOSHUA H. JONES,
JAMES M. CONNOR,
WILLIAM W. BECKETT,
ISAAC N. ROSS,
WILLIAM D. JOHNSON,
ARCHIBALD J. CAREY,
W. SAMPSON BROOKS,
WILLIAM T. VERNON,
WILLIAM A. FOUNTAIN,
Bishops of the African Methodist
Episcopal Church.
14
INCORPORATION
CHAPTER II.
ARTICLES OF INCORPORATION OF THE
A. M. E. CHURCH
It is hereby certified that at a regular session
of the General Conference of the African Metho¬
dist Episcopal Church, begun and held on the 7th
day of May, A. D. 1900, at the city of Columbus,
Ohio, the following named persons, to wit: Ben¬
jamin W. Arnett, Wesley J. Gaines, Benjamin F.
Lee, Moses B. Salter, Joshua H. Jones, Richmond
H. W. Leak, Green E. Taylor, William D. Chap-
pelle, William S. Scarborough, Nelson T. Gant, all
of whom are members of said denomination, and
of whom Benjamin W. Arnett, Benjamin F. Lee,
William S. Scarborough, Nelson T. Gant and
Joshua H. Jones are resident freeholders, of this
State, were duly elected Trustees for four years
of the Endowment or other funds now on hand
or to be acquired, by said Church, or Board of
Trustees, for religious, educational, missionary,
benevolent or other uses and purposes of said
Church, to take charge of, hold, manage, rent,
lease, improve, sell or otherwise dispose of all real
estate belonging to or which may be acquired by
said Church, or said Board for the use and benefit
of said Church, subject to such regulations as the
General Conference may from time to time pre¬
scribe; and in like manner to take charge of all
grants, gifts, donations, devises, legacies, bequests
or trusts made to or in favor of said Church, or
INCORPORATION
IS
said Board of Trustees for its use, and to hold,
control, manage and invest same for the benefit
of said Church ; also to receive and administer
any special societies now existing under the au¬
thority or by the sanction of said General Con¬
ference.
Said Board of Trustees shall consist of four
Bishops, four Ministers, and four laymen, of
whom four shall be appointed by the General Con¬
ference at each quadrennial session, and hold
office till their successors have been duly appoint¬
ed ; which Board shall be known under the style
of "The Trustees of the African Methodist Epis¬
copal Church"; and its principal place of business
is fixed at Wilberforce, Greene County, Ohio.
Vacancies in said Board of Trustees occurring
more than six months before the session of the
General Conference, shall be filled by the Bishops,
and the persons so appointed shall hold office un¬
til the next session of the General Conference,
when their places shall be filled as hereinbefore
provided.
Said Board of Trustees shall have power to
adopt by-laws for the transaction and regulation
of its business, and to appoint the necessary offi¬
cers.
They shall make quadrennial Reports to the
General Conference and be amenable to that body
for the management of trusts confided to them.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, The General Con¬
ference of the African Methodist Episcopal Church
has caused this Certificate to be executed by Moses
B. Salter, Presiding Bishop, and Louis H. Rey¬
nolds, its Secretary, this 25th day of May, 1900.
LOUIS H. REYNOLDS.
16
INCORPORATION
State of Ohio, Greene County, ss:
Before me, a Notary Public in and for said
County, personally appeared the above named
Louis H. Reynolds and Moses B. Salter, wlio
each signed the foregoing certificate in my pres¬
ence and acknowledged the same to be the free
act and deed of the said The African Methodist
Episcopal Church, and their free act and deed as
such officers thereof.
IN WITNESS WHEREOF, I have hereunto
set my hand and the official seal, this 31st day of
May, 1900.
(Seal) W. L. MILLER,
Notary Public, Greene County, Ohio.
UNITED STATES OF AMERICA,
State of Ohio,
Office of Secretary of State.
I, Charles Kinney, Secretary of the State of
Ohio, do hereby certify that the annexed instru¬
ment is an exemplified copy, carefully compared
by me with the original record now m my official
custody as Secretary of State, and found to be
true and correct, of the Articles of Incorporation
of "The Trustees of the African Methodist Epis¬
copal Church."
Filed in this office on the 25th day of June^ A.
D. 1900, and recorded in Volume 82, page 134, of
the Records of Incorporations.
WITNESS my hand and Official Seal at Co¬
lumbus, the 25th day of June, A. D. 1900.
CHARLES KINNEY,
Secretary of State.
SPECIAL DECLARATION
17
CHAPTER III.
SPECIAL DECLARATION
i. Apostolic Succession.
\V here as, We have heard with deep re¬
gret the dogma of Apostolic Succession and
the distinct and separate priesthood of the
ministry preached in our pulpit. And
Whereas, There are those amongst us,
members of this body, who are said to be
seeking reordination at the hands of the
Episcopal Bishops; and
Whereas, We have strong reasons for
believing that what is thus reported has
some foundation in fact; therefore be it
Resolved, By this, the Eighteenth Gen¬
eral Conference, now assembled, that we set
forth the following declarations, and that
any person or persons who are not in har¬
mony with the same or cannot subscribe
thereto are hereby declared out of harmony
with the standard of Methodism and are
liable to impeachment for propagating error
and showing dissension; to wit.
We hold and believe—That there is no
18 SPECIAL DECLARATION
separate priesthood under the Christian
system set over the Church. That the sa¬
cerdotal theory of the Christian ministry is
a dishonor to our Lord Jesus, and. is es¬
pecially condemned by the tenor of the
Epistle to the Hebrews.
Second—That whilst there is a separate
ministry in the New Testament represent¬
ing the universal priesthood or membership
of the church, yet as has been affirmed
above, each and every member is a king
and priest unto God.
Third—That we recognize the two or¬
ders and the one office in our church to be
the regularly ordained ministry, and that
we are satisfied with the ordination of the
same, holding it to be valid and true in
every respect.
Fourth—That the doctrine of Apostolic
Succession, according to our belief as Meth¬
odists, is erroneous. That there is an unin¬
terrupted succession of ministers which the
divine eye can trace up to the Apostolic
times, there can be no doubt. But it is ut¬
terly impossible to prove that in any part
of the world there is a ministry that can
trace its orders up through episcopal hands
to the Apostles.
SPECIAL DECLARATION
19
Fifth—"That the Apostles had and could
have no successors from the fact that their
authority, indicated in two ways, was first
to teach Christianity by word and writing,
for which they had the gift of inspiration
in a special sense; and secondly, to found
the church, for which they had the power
of the keys of binding and loosing that is,
of uttering unchangeable decrees of eccles¬
iastical government, 'that a succession of
such men would not have been in harmony
with the known will of Christ.'"
Sixth—That there is an identity between
the Bishops and Elders or Presbyters, as
is evident from Acts 20: 17-28; Titus
r: 5-7; First Peter 5: 1, 2; Phil. 1: 1; First
Tim. 3 :l-8. But as everybody must have
a head, the Bishops among us are Primi
inter pares—"Chiefs among the Elders."
Seventh—That a reordination of any
Bishop, Elder or Deacon by any other ec¬
clesiastical authority can not and will not
be tolerated in the African Methodist Epis¬
copal Church.
Eighth—Any person or persons who shall
violate these Declarations by preaching the
Dogma of Apostolic Succession shall be
guilty of a breach of Discipline, and shall
20
special declaration
be tried, and, if found guilty, be suspended
or expelled, at the discretion of the com¬
mittee before whom such person or persons
shall be tried.
2. Ritualism.
Whereas, We believe that the doctrines,
practices, usages and genius of American
Methodism, as believed, observed and con¬
formed to by the founders of African Meth¬
odism and their successors to the present
day, should, in their entirety, without modi¬
fication, restriction or enlargement, be be¬
lieved, practiced and conformed to by us,
and by those entrusted with the continued
preservation and development of African
Methodism in its historic and progressive
relations; and
Whereas, We further believe that in all
things essential as touching the doctrines,
government, service, order and wQrk of the
African Methodist Episcopal Church, there
should be oneness of purpose concurrent
opinion, continuity of methods and harmony
of feeling and relation between the several
factors that compose the whole:
Resolved. First—we hold as the result of
our best knowledge based upon the facts
of histoffy and th« teachings of experience,
SPECIAL DECLARATION
21
(the same resulting primarily from the ori¬
gin and development of American Metho¬
dism, and secondarily from the origin and
development of African Methodism), that
it is highly expedient and unwise to per¬
mit any innovation on the concurrent be¬
liefs, practices and usages of African Meth¬
odism ; and in view of this, we do not hesi¬
tate to affirm that the Dogma of Apostolic
Succession is foreign and repugnant to the
concurrent beliefs and teachings of African
Methodism, and that no Bishop or minister
of the African Methodist Episcopal Church
should be allowed to publicly proclaim
opinions and views favorable thereto.
Second—As touching the usages and
practices of the African Methodist Episco¬
pal Church, we are free to aver that while
it is desirable to secure uniformity in the
order of the public services, and to enlist,
so far as possible, the thought and spirit
of the people in the same, and while we
grant that the orderly repetition of the
Decalogue, the Apostles' Creed, and the re¬
sponsive reading of the Scriptures may
conduce to the attainment thereof, we
strenuously deny that the presence and use
of a heavy and prosy ritualistic service in
22
SPECIAL DECLARATION
our public congregations, will, in any sense,
increase their spiritual interest, and we
deprecate any and all efforts that favor the
introduction of ritualism in connection with
our public service.
Third—That all laws or parts of laws in
conflict with the spirit and language of
these resolutions be. and the same are here¬
by repealed.—General Conference, 1884.
RULES FOR GIVING
23
CHAPTER IV.
RULES FOR GIVING.
THE PRIMITIVE RULES OF GIVING
FOR BENEVOLENT PURPOSES
Upon the first day of the week, let every
one of you lay by him in store as God hath
prospered him, that there be no gatherings
when I come.—Cor. xvi, 2.
Such a system it is my present object to
unfold. I can lay no claim to novelty; but
this I do not regret, since I am able to com¬
mend the plan to be brought forward as
Scriptural. I may also add, it is exceed¬
ingly simple and feasible. It has no com¬
plicated impracticable details. It was acted
on by many of the disciples of Jesus, nine¬
teen centuries ago; and has, doubtless, to
some extent, been followed by the benevo¬
lent in subsequent ages. It is to be feared,
however, that the instances are wide apart
in which it is adhered to at the present
day, though a mere inspection of it is
enough to show that a better cannot be
framed, as might also be argued from the
fact of its having an inspired apostle for
its authority.
24
RULES FOR GIVING
All the elements of this system are con¬
tained in the direction of the Apostle Paul
to the church in Corinth, respecting collec¬
tions for the needy saints in Judea. I re¬
fer to the passage: "Upon the first ,day of
the week, let every one of you lay by him
in store, as God hath prospered him, that
there may be no gatherings when I come."
—I Cor. xvi. 2.
We learn from the verse preceding, that
the apostle had given the same direction to
the churches of Galatea. It is therefore
probable, that the rule was extended to all
the churches that were solicited to con¬
tribute for the same purpose. Whether it
was the practice of the primitive Chris¬
tians to lay by them in store for all their
pious and benevolent objects on the first
day of every week, we have not the means
of determining. When we consider, how¬
ever, the circumstances of believers in that
early period, it appears most likely that there
was little opportunity afforded, as a general
thing, for laying by their benefactions. They
were themselves on strictly missionary
ground, subject to all the demands and em¬
barrassments of such a position; and they
could not accept occasionally, as in the case
to which the rule specifically refers, have
RULES FOR GIVING
25
operated for the benefit of the distant. It
was in their power to do but little beyond
what was pressingly needed on the spot, and
was appropriated, as soon as it accrued.
Bringing in promptly; and disbursing with¬
out delay, must ordinarily, with them, have
superseded laying by them in store. But
even as the case stood, it is hardly to be
doubted, that their benevolent contributions
were made weekly, on the Lord's Day, and
that "every one" was expected to give "as
God had prospered him."
Still they did not do for others beyond
their own neighborhood, and where oppor¬
tunities for forwarding their donations must
have been infrequent. Now, observe—in
the only case of this kind, of which we have
particular information, they were instructed
not to defer their preparation until these
opportunities should offer, but lay by them
in store in anticipation of these opportuni¬
ties.
Let us now suppose other cases similar
to have arisen, in which they were called
on to bestow for objects that could be
reached only at intervals greater than a
week; why would not the rule apply to these
cases with full as much force as to the
former? That is, why would not the rule
26
RULES FOR GIVING
apply in its full force to every case in
which it was convenient only occasionally
to convey their quotas to the general treas¬
ury ? We confess we do not see. If the rule
was the best one for its original purpose,
why is it not the best for every purpose
where funds are not to be appropriated on
the spot, and as fast as they can be raised?
It is difficult to conceive of a case of religi¬
ous donation, to which the rule may not be
substantially, if not literally, applied.
We would not claim too much for this
rule. We pretend not to say that the
apostle contemplated for it universally
and perpetuity. We pretend not to say
any anathema awaited those who -did
not practice it, even at Corinth. Still
less would we say, that it is obliga¬
tory in such a sense as to render it
a test of piety. But it was clearly the
very best that could be followed by those
to whom Paul sent it; and a better cannot
be found to guide the pious and the philan¬
thropic of the present day. In the name
of God and of humanity, let all who love
our Lord Jesus Christ, adopt some system
by which they shall both do what they can,
and do it the,most effectually for the pro¬
motion of the Gospel.
PUBLIC WORSHIP
27
CHAPTER V.
PUBLIC WORSHIP
I. Order of Service.
1. Voluntary by choir.
2. Scripture Sentences: "I was glad"
etc., according to the Ritual.
3. Singing a hymn from our hymnal, af¬
ter its announcement by the officiating min¬
ister.
4. Prayer, minister and congregation
kneeling.
5. Voluntary by choir.
6. Scripture lesson, minister and people
l eading alternately.
7. Scripture lesson by minister.
8. Singing.
9. Reading of the Decalogue; minister
leading, the people responding.
10. Singing.
11. Announcements.
12. Preaching or Exhortation.
13. The Lord's Prayer or an extempore
prayer, the minister and congregation kneel-
ing.
14. Collecting Offerings.
28
PUBLIC WORSHIP
15. Doxology and Benediction.
This order may be abridged at afternoon and
evening services.
At the Sacrament Service the Scripture lesson
shall be read, but notices shall not be read, and the
«ermon may be omitted.
2. Singing.
1. Our Hymnal shall be used in all our
congregations. Each member should have
a copy but where this is lacking the minis¬
ter shall read the hymn aloud, verse by
-verse; no improvised hymns nor tunes shall
be allowed.
2. The Pastor shall be the official head
of the choir, and no change in its composi¬
tion shall be considered legal without his
consent and co-operation.
3. The choir shall be composed of persons
of good reputation, who respect our Disci¬
pline and will be governed by our Rules
of Worship. The chorister may be elected
by the choir, subject to the approval of the
pastor. The choir should be regulated by
strict rules, including the obligation to prac¬
tice regularly,
CLASS MEETINGS AND LEADERS
29
CHAPTER VI.
CLASS MEETINGS AND LEADERS
A Gass is composed of about twelve per¬
sons, and is formed for the purpose of dis¬
cerning whether they are indeed working
out their own salvation, and to receive what
they are willing to contribute to the sup¬
port of the Gospel. One of the persons as¬
signed to each class is styled The Leader.
Leaders must be persons of sound judg¬
ment, Scripture readers, and truly devoted
to God. They are appointed, or changed
when necessary, by the pastor, and exam¬
ined quarterly by the pastor and Presiding
Elder. Those who give love feast tickets
or class privileges to expelled members,
must be removed.
The duties of class leaders are,
1. To meet the members in class once a
week, to inquire how each soul prospers,
and to receive what they are willing to con¬
tribute for the support of the Gospel;
2. To read the rules to those who meet
for the first time in class;
3. To visit each other's classes frequently;
30 CLASS MEETINGS AND LEADERS
4. To converse with their pastors fre¬
quently snd freely;
5. To admit strangers, who are not mem¬
bers, to their class meeting no more than
three" times, and then not to consecutive
meetings;
6. To exclude suspended and expelled
members from the class meeting;
7. To watch over probationers with es¬
pecial care and recommend those who stand
fair at the end of three months, for full
membership ;
^ 8. To report to the Official Board, (1)
i hose who are sick, (2) Those who walk
disorderly and will not be reproved, (3)
The amount of money collected for the
support of the Gospel, paying the same to
tiie Stewards.
EPISCOPACY
31
PART I.
EPISCOPACY AND
DOCTRINES
32
EPISCOPACY
I. EPISCOPACY.
II. ARTICLES OF RELIGION.
III. CATECHISM OF FAITH.
IV. THE GENERAL RULES.
V. BAND SOCIETIES.
VI. MEMBERSHIP.
EPISCOPACY
33
CHAPTER I.
EPISCOPACY
The preachers and members of oui
Church having become a distinct body of
people, by reason of separation from our
brethren of the Methodist Episcopal Church
found it necessary at their first General
Conference* in April, 1816, to elect one
from their own body, who was adequate to
be set apart in holy orders, to superintend
the connection that was then formed. The
Rev. Richard Allen, who had been or¬
dained to preach by Bishop Asbury, of
the M. E. Church, 17 years previous,
was unanimously elected to fill that office;
and on the nth day of April, 1816, the
said Rev. Richard Allen was solemnly set
apart for the Episcopal office, by prayer and
the imposition of the hands of five regularly
ordained ministers, one of whom, Absalom
Jones, was a priest of the Protestant Episco¬
pal Church; who was then, and continued
in good standing under the Diocese of the
Right Rev. Bishop White, of Pennsylvania;
at which time the General Conference, in
* Organizing Convention.
34
EPISCOPACY
Philadelphia did unanimously receive the
said Richard Allen as their Bishop, being
fully satisfied with the validity of his Epis¬
copal ordination.
The continuation of the Episcopacy ic
our church is as follows:
Rev. Morris Brown was ordained Bishop
in Philadelphia, Pa., May 25, 1828.
Rev. Edward Waters was ordained
Bishop in Philadelphia, Pa., May 16, 1836.
Rev. William Paul Quinn was ordained
Bishop in Pittsburg-, Pa., May 13, 1844.
Revs. Willis Nazry and Daniel A, Payne
were ordained Bishops in New York, N.
Y., May 13, 1852.
Revs. Alexander W. Wayman and Jabez
Pitt Campell were ordained Bishops in Phil¬
adelphia, Pa., May 23, 1864.
Revs. James A. Shorter, Thomas M. D.
Ward and John M. Brown were ordained
Bishops in Washington, D. C., May 25,
1868.
Revs. Henry M. Turner, William F.
Dickerson and Richard H. Cain were or¬
dained Bishops in Saint Louis, Mo., May
20, 1880.
Revs. Richard R. Disney, ordained by
Bishop A. W. Wayman in the B. M. E.
Church, entered the Epistopacy of the A.
EPISCOPACY
35
M. E. Church in 1884, when the B. M. E.
Church united with the A. M. E. Church.
Revs. Wesley J. Gaines, Benjamin W.
Arnett, Benjamin T. Tanner and Abraham
Grant were ordained Bishops in Indianap¬
olis, Ind., May 24, 1888.
Revs. Benjamin F. Lee, Moses B. Salter
ani James A. Handy were ordained Bishops
in Philadelphia, Pa., May 19, 1892.
Revs. William B. Derrick, Josiah H.
Armstrong and James C. Embry were or¬
dained Bishops in Wilmington, N. C., May
19, 1896.
Revs. Evans Tyree, Morris M. Moore,
Charles S. Smith, Cornelius T. Shaffer aad
Levi J. Coppin were ordained Bishops ia
Columbus, O., May 23, 1900.
Revs. Edward W. Lampton, Henry B.
Parks, Joseph S. Flipper, J. Albert Johnson
and William H. Heard were ordained
Bishops in Norfolk, Va., May 20, 1908.
Revs. John Hurst, William D. Chappelle,
Joshua H. Jones and James M. Connor were
ordained Bishops in Kansas City, Mo., M'ay
22, 1912.
Revs. William W. Beckett and Isaac
N. Ross were ordained Bishops in Phila¬
delphia, Pa., May 21, 1916.
36
EPISCOPACY
Revs. William D. Johnson, Archibald
J. Carey, W. Sampson Brooks, William
T. Vernon and William A. Fountain were
ordained Bishops in St Louis, Mo., May
16, 1920.
ARTICLES OF RELIGION
37
CHAPTER II.
ARTICLES OF RELIGION
/. Of Faith in the Holy Trinity.
There is but one living and true God,
everlasting, without body or parts, of in¬
finite power, wisdom and goodness; the
Maker and Preserver of all things, visible
and invisible. And in unity of this God¬
head, there are three persons, of one sub¬
stance, power and eternity; the Father, the
Son, and the Holy Ghost.
IF. Of the Word or Son of God, who was
made very man.
The Son, who is the Word of the Father,
the very and eternal God, of one substance
with the Father, took man\ nature in the
womb of the blessed Virgin; so that two
whole and perfect natures, that is to say,
the Godhead and manhood, were joined
together in one person, never to be divided;
whereof is one Christ, very God and very
man, who truly suffered, was crucified, dead
ami buried, to recoacile his Father to nr
38
ARTICLES OF RELIGION
and to be a sacrifice, not only for original
guilt, but also for the actual sins of men.
III. Of the Resurrection of Christ.
Christ did truly rise again from the dead,
and took again his body with all things
appertaining to the perfection of man's na¬
ture, wherewith he ascended into heaven,
and there sitteth until he return to judge
all men at the last day.
IV. Of the Holy Ghost.
The Holy Ghost, proceeding from the
Father and the Son, is of one substance,
majesty, and glory, with the Father and the
Son, very and eternal God.
V. The Sufficiency of the Holy Scriptures
for Salvation.
The Holy Scriptures contain all things
necessary to salvation; so that whatsoever
is not read therein, nor may be proved there¬
by, is not to be required of any man that
it should be believed as an article of faith,
or be thought requisite or necessary to sal¬
vation. In the name of the Holy Scriptures,
we do understand those canonical books
of the Old and New Testament, of whose
authority was never any doubt In the
church.
ARTICLES OF RELIGION
The names of the canonical books are:
Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deu¬
teronomy, Joshua, Judges, Ruth, The First
Book of Samuel, The Second Book of
Samuel, The First Book of Kings, The
Second Book of Kings, The First Book of
Chronicles, The Second Book of Chroni¬
cles, The Book of Ezra, The Book of Ne-
hemiah, The Book of Esther, The Book of
Job, The Psalms, The Proverbs, Eccles-
iastes, or the Preacher; Cantica, or Songs
of Solomon, Four Prophets the greater,
Twelve Prophets the less.
All the books of the New Testament, as
they are commonly received, we do receive
and account Canonical.
VI. Of the Old Testament.
The Old Testament is not contrary to
the New; for both in the Old and New
Testament everlasting life is offered to
mankind by Christ, who is the only Media¬
tor between God and man, being both God
and man. Wherefore they are not to be
heard, who feign that the old fathers did
look only for transitory promises. Although
the law given from God by Moses, as touch¬
ing ceremonies and rites, doth not bind
Christians, nor ought the civil precepts
40
ARTICLES OF RELIGION.
thereof, of necessity, be received in any com¬
monwealth ; yet, notwithstanding, no Chris¬
tian whatsoever is free from the obedience
of the commandments which are called
moral.
VII. Of Original or Birth Sin.
Original sin standeth not in the following
of Adam, as the Pelagians do vainly talk,
but it is the corruption of the nature of
every man, that naturally is engendered of
the offspring of Adam, whereby man is very
far gone from original righteousness, and
of his own nature inclined to evil, and that
continually.
VIII. Of Free Will.
The Condition of man after the fall of
Adam is such, that he cannot turn and pre¬
pare himself, by his own natural strength
and works to faith and calling upon God;
wherefore we have no power to do good
works, pleasant and acceptable to God,
without the grace of God, by Christ pre¬
venting us, that we may have a good will,
and working with us when we have that
good will.
IX. Of the Justification of Man
We are accounted righteous before God,
only for the merit of our Lord and Saviour
ARTICLES OF RELIGION
41
Jesus Girist by faith, and not for our own
works and deservings; wherefore, that we
are justified by faith only, is a most whole¬
some doctrine, and very full of comfort.
X. Of Good Works.
Although good works, which are the
fruits of faith, and follow after justification,
cannot put away our sins and endure the
severity of God's judgment, yet are they
pleasing and acceptable to God in Christ,
and spring out of a true and lively faith,
insomuch that by them a lively faith may
be as evidently known, as a tree is discerned
by its fruits.
XI. Of Works of Supererogation.
Voluntary works, besides, over and above
God's commandments, which are called
works of supererogation, cannot be taught
without arrogance and impiety. For by
them men do declare, that they do not only
render unto God as much as they are bound
to do, but that they do more for his sake
than of bounden duty is required: Whereas
Christ saith plainly, When ye have done
all that is commanded you, say, We are un¬
profitable servants.
42
ARTICLES OF RELIGION
XII. Of Sin After Justification.
Not every sia willingly committed after
justification is the sin against the Holy
Ghost, and unpardonable. Wherefore, the
grant of repentance is not to be denied to
such as fall into sin after justification.
After we have received the Holy Ghost,
we may depart from grace given, and fall
into sin, and by the grace of God, rise
again and amend our lives. And therefore
they are to be condemned, who say that
they can no more sin as long as they live
here; or deny the place of forgiveness to
such as truly repent.
XIII. Of the Church.
The Visible Church of Christ is a con¬
gregation of faithful men in which the pure
word of God is preached, and the sacra¬
ments duly administered, according to
Christ's ordinance, in all those things, that
of necessity are requisite to the same.
XIV. Of Purgatory.
The Romish doctrine concerning purga¬
tory, pardon, worshiping and adoration, as
well of images as of relics, and also invoca¬
tion of saints, is a fond thing, vainly in¬
vented, and grounded on no warrant of
ARTICLES OF RELIGION
43
Scripture, but repugnant to the word of
God.
XV. Of Speaking in the Congregation in
such a Tongue as the People Understand.
It is a thing plainly repugnant to the
word of God, and the custom of che primi¬
tive Church, to have public prayer in the
Church, or to minister the Sacraments in a
tongue not understood by the people.
XVI. Of the Sacraments.
Sacraments ordained of Christ are not
only badges or tokens of Christian men's
profession, but rather they are certain signs
of grace, and God's will toward us, by the
which he doth work invisibly in us, and doth
not only quicken, but also strengthen and
confirm our faith in him.
There are two sacraments ordained of
Christ our Lord in the Gospel: that is to
say, Baptism and the Supper of the Lord.
Those five commonly called Sacraments,
that is to say; Confirmation, Penance, Or¬
ders, Matrimony and Extreme Unction, are
not to be counted for Sacraments of the
Gospel, being such as have partly grown
out of the corrupt following of the apostles
and partly are states of life allowed in the
44
ARTICLES OF RELIGION
Scriptures, but yet have not the like nature
of Baptism and the Lord's Supper, because
they have not any visible sign or ceremony
ordained of God.
The Sacraments were not ordained of
Christ to be gazed upon, or to be carried
about; but that we should duly use them.
And in such only as worthily receive the
same, they have a wholesome effect or oper¬
ation ; but they that receive them unworth¬
ily. purchase t© themselves condemnation,
as St. Paul saith, i Cor. xi. 29.
XVII. Of Baptism.
Baptism is not only a sign of profession
and mark of difference, whereby Christians
ai~ distinguished from others that are not
baptized, but it is also a sign of regenera¬
tion or the new birth. The baptism of
young children is to be retained in the
church.
XVIII. Of the Lord's Supper.
The Supper of the Lord is not only a sign
of the love that Christians ought to have
among themselves one to another, but rather
is a sacrament of our redemption by
Christ's death; insomuch that, to such as
rightly, worthily, and with faith receive the
same, the bread which we break is a partak-
ARTICLES OF RELIGION
45
mg of the body of Christ, arri likewise
the cup of blessing is a partaking of the
blood of Christ.
Transubstantiation, or the change of the
substance of bread and wine in the Supper
of our Lord, cannot be proved by Holy
Writ, but is repugnant to the plain words of
Scripture, overthroweth the nature of a
sacrament, and hath given occasion to many
superstitions.
The body of Christ is given, taken, and
eaten in the Supper, only after a heavenly
and spiritual manner. And the means
whereby the body of Christ is received and
eaten in the Supper, is faith. The Sacra¬
ment of the Lord's Supper was not by
Christ's ordinance reserved, carried about,
lifted up, or worshipped.
XIX. Of Both Kinds.
The cup of the Lord is not to be denied
to the lay people; for both the parts of the
Lord's Supper, by Christ's ordinance and
commandment, ought to be administered to
all Christians alike.
XX. Of the one Oblation of Christ, -fin¬
ished upon the Cross.
The offering of Christ once made, is that
perfect redemption, propitiation, and satis-
ARTICLES OF RELIGION
faction for all the sins of the whole world,
both original and actual ; and there is none
other satisfaction for sin,' but that alone.
Wherefore the sacrifice of masses, in the
which it is commonly said that the priest
doth offer Christ, for the quick and the
dead, to have remission of pain or guilt, is
a blasphemous fable and dangerous deceit.
XXI. Of the Marriage of Ministers.
The ministers of Christ are not com¬
manded by God's Law, either to vow the
estate of single life or to abstain from mar¬
riage ; therefore it is lawful for them, as for
all other Christians, to marry at their own
discretion, as they shall judge the same to
serve best to godliness.
XXII. Of the Rites and Ceremonies of
Churches.
It is not necessary that rites and cere¬
monies should in all places be the same, or
exactly alike; for they have been always
different, and may be changed according to
the diversity of countries, times, and men's
manners, so that nothing be ordained
against God's word. Whosoever, through
his private judgment, willingly and pur¬
posely doth openly break the rites and cere¬
monies of the Church to which he belongs.
articles of religion
47
which are not repugnant to the word of
God, and are ordained and approved by
common authority, ought to be rebuked
openly, that others may fear to do the like,
as one that offendeth against the common
order of the Church, and woundeth the con¬
science of weak brethren.
Every particular Church may ordain,
change, or abolish rites and ceremonies, so
that all things may be done to edification.
XXIII. Of the Rulers of the United States
of America.
The President, the Congress, the General
Assemblies, the Governors and the Councils
of State, as the delegates of the people, are
the rulers of the United States of America,
according to the division of power made to
them by the Constitution of the United
States of America, and by the Constitutions
of their respective States. And the said
States are a sovereign and independent na¬
tion, and ought not to be subject to any for¬
eign jurisdiction.*
*Obedience to Civil Government, however, is
one of the principal duties pf all men, and was
honored by our Lord and His Apostles. Though
differing in form and polity, all righteous gov¬
ernments rightfully command the obedience, loyal¬
ty support and defence of all Christians, whom
they control and protect.
48
ARTICLES OF RELIGION
XXIV. Of Christian Men's Goods.
The riches and goods of Christians are
not common as touching the right, title and
possession of the same, as some do falsely
boast. Notwithstanding, every man ought,
of such things as he possesseth, liberally to
give alms to the poor, according to his
ability.
XXV. Of a Christian Man's Oath.
As we confess that vain and rash swear¬
ing is forbidden Christian men, by our Lord
Jesus Christ, and James his apostle; so we
judge that the Christian religion doth not
prohibit, but that a man may swear when
the magistrate requireth, in cause of faith
and charity, so it be done according to the
prophet's teaching, in justice, judgment and
truth.
CATECHISM ON FAITH
49
CHAPTER III.
CATECHISM ON FAITH
I, Question i. What is it to be justified?
Answer. To be pardoned and received
into God's favor, into such a state, that, if
we continue therein, we shall be finally
saved.
Ques. 2. Is faith the condition of jus¬
tification ?
Ans. Yes, for every one that believeth
not, is condemned; and every one who be¬
lieves, is justified.
Ques. 3. But must not repentance and
works meet for repentance, go before this
faith?
Ans. Without doubt; if by repentance
you mean conviction of sin, and by works
meet for repentance, obeying1 God as far as
we can; forgiving our brother, leaving off
from evil, doing good, and using his ordi¬
nances according to the power we have re¬
ceived.
Ques. 4. What is faith?
Ans. Faith in general is a divine, super-
so
CATECHISM ON FAITH
natural evidence, or coaviction of things
not seen—not discoverable by our bodily
senses—as" being either past, .future* or Spir¬
itual. Justifying faith implies not only a
divine evidence or conviction, that God was
in Christ, reconciling the world to himself,
but a sure trust and confidence that Christ
died for my sins, that he loved me and gave
himself for me. And the moment a peni¬
tent sinner believes this, God pardons and
absolves him.
Ques. 5. Have all Christians this faith?
May not a man be justified and not know
it?
Ans. That all true Christians have such
faith as implies assurance of God's love, ap¬
pears from Rom. viii. 15; 2 Cor. xiii. 5;
Eph. iv. 3-12; Heb. viii. 10; 1 John iv. 10; v.
19. And that no man can be justified and
not know it, appears further from the na¬
ture of the thing; for faith after repent¬
ance, is ease after pain, rest after toil, light
after darkness. It appears also from the
immediate, as well as the distant fruits
thereof.
Ques. 6. But may not a man go to
heaven without it?
Ans. It does not appear from Holy Writ
that a man who has heard the gospel can;
CATECHISM ON FAITH
Mark xvi. 16, whatever a heathen may do.
Rom. ii. 14.
Ques. 7. What are the immediate fruits
of justifying faith?
Ans. Peace, joy, love, power over all
outward sin, and power to keep down in¬
ward sin.
Ques. 8. Does any one believe who has
not the witness in himself, or any longer
than he sees, loves and obeys God?
Ans. We apprehend not, seeing God
being the very essence of faith; love and
obedience being the inseparable properties
of it.
Ques. 9. What sins are consistent with
justifying faith?
Ans. No wilful sin. If a believer wil¬
fully sins, he casts away his faith. Neither
is it possible he should have justifying faith
again without previously repenting.
Ques. 10. Must every believer come into
a state of doubt or fear, or darkness? Will
he do so unless by ignorance or unfaith¬
fulness? Does God otherwise withdraw
himself?
Ans. It is certain a believer need never
come again into condemnation. It seems
he need not come into a state of doubt or
52
CATECHISM ON FAITH
fear, or darkness, and that (ordinarily at
least) he will not unless by ignorance or un¬
faithfulness. Yet it is true, that the first
joy seldom lasts long-; that it is followed by
doubts and fears; and that God frequently
permits great heaviness before any large
manifestation of himself.
Ques. ii. Are works necessary to the
continuance of faith?
Ans. Without doubt; for many forfeit
the free gift of God, either by sins of omis¬
sion or commission.
Ques. 12. Can faith be lost for want of
works ?
Ans. It cannot but through disobedience.
Ques. 13. How is faith made perfect by
works ?
Ans. The more we exert our faith, the
more it is increased. To him that hath
shall be given.
Ques. 14. St. Paul says, Abraham was
not justified by works; St. James, he was
justified by works. Do they not contradict
each other ?
Ans. No; 1st, Because they do not speak
of the same justification. St. Paul speaks of
that justification which was when Abraham
was seventy-five years old, about tweaty
CATECHISM ON FAITH
53
years before Isaac was born. St. James of
that justification, which was when he of¬
fered np Isaac on the altar; 2nd, Because
they do not speak of the same works: St.
Paul speaking of works that precede faith;
St. James, of works that spring from it.
Ques. 15. In what sense is Adam's sin
imputed to all mankind?
Ans. In Adam all die, i. e., 1st, Our
bodies then became mortal; 2nd, Our souls
died7~i. e., were disunited from God. And
hence, 3d, We are all born with a sinful,
devilish nature, by reason whereof; 4th, We
are children of wrath, liable to death eter¬
nal. Rom. v. 18; Eph. ii. 3.
Ques. 16. In what sense is the righteous¬
ness of Christ imputed to all mankind, or
to believers?
Ans. We do not find it expressly af¬
firmed in Scripture, that God imputes the
righteousness of Christ to any; although we
do find that faith is imputed to us for
righteousness. The text, "As by one man's
disobedience, many were made sinners, so
by the obedience of one, many were made
righteous," we conceive, means; by the
merits of Christ all men are cleared from
the guilt of Adam's actual transgression.
We conceive further, Through the oberl-
54
CATECHISM ON FAITH
iejjce and death of Christ, ist, The bodies
of all men become immortal after the resur¬
rection; 2d, Their souls receive a capacity
of spiritual life; and 3d, An actual spark or
seed thereof; 4th ,A11 believers become chil¬
dren of grace reconciled to God, and 5th,
made partakers of the divine nature.
Ques. 17. Have we, then, unawares,
leaned too much towards Calvinism ?
Ans. We are afraid we have.
Ques. 18. Have we not also leaned to¬
wards Antinomianism ?
Ans. We are afraid we have.
Ques 19. What is Antinomianism?
Ans. The doctrines which make void
the law through faith.
Ques. 20. What are the main pillars
thereof ?
Ans. ist, That Christ abolished the moral
law; 2d, That therefore Christians are not
obliged to observe it; 3d, That one branch
of Christian liberty is liberty from obeying
the commandments of God; 4th, That it is
bondage to do a thing because it is com¬
manded, or forbear because it is forbidden;
5th, That a believer is not obliged to use
the ordinances of God to do good works;
6th, That a preacher ought not to exhort
CATECHISM ON FAITH
55
to good works; not unbelievers, because it
is hurtful; not believers, because it is need¬
less.
Ques. 21. What was the occasion of St.
Paul's writing his epistle to the Galatians?
Ans. The coming of certain men
amongst the Galatians, who taught, "Except
ye be circumcised and keep the law of
Moses, ye cannot be saved."
Ques. 22. What is his main design here¬
in?
Ans. To prove ist, That no man caa
be saved, or justified by the works of the
law, either moral or ritual; 2d, That every
believer in Christ is justified by faith with¬
out the works of the law.
Ques. 23. What does he mean by the
works of the law? Gal. ii. 16, etc.
Ans. .All works which do not spring
from faith in Christ.
Ques. 24. What by being under the law ?
Gal. iii. 23.
Ans. Under the Mosaic dispensation.
Ques. 25. What law has Christ abol¬
ished ?
Ans. The Ritual law of Moses.
Ques. 26. What is meaiat by liberty
Gal. v. 1.
56
CATECHISM ON FAITH
Ans. Liberty, 1st, from the law, 2d, from
sin.
II. Question 1. How comes what is
written on justification to be so intricate
and obscure? Is this obscurity from the
nature of the thing- itself, or from the fault
or weakness of those who generally treated
about it ?
Answer. We apprehend this obscurity
does not arise from the nature of the sub¬
ject; but partly from the extreme warmth
of most writers who have treated it.
Ques. 2. We affirm that faith in Christ
is the sole condition of justification. But
does not repentance go before that faith?
Yea, and, supposing that there be oppor¬
tunity for them, fruits or works meet for
repentance ?
Ans. Without doubt they do.
Ques. 3. How then can we deny them to
be conditions of justification? Is not this a
mere strife of words?
Ans. It seems not, though it has been
grievously abused. But so the abuse cease,
let the use remain.
Ques. 4. Shall we read over together
Mr. Baxter's aphorisms concerning justifi¬
cation ?
CATECHISM ON FAITH
57
Ans. By all means.
Ques. 5. Is an assurance of God's par¬
doning love absolutely necessary to cur
being in his favor? Or may there possibly
be some exempt cases?
Ans. We dare not possibly say there
are not.
Ques. 6. Is such an assurance absolutely
necessary to inward and outward holiness ?
Ans. To inward we apprehend it is; to
outward holiness, we incline to think not.
Ques. 7. Is it indispensably necessary
to final salvation ?
Ans. Love hopeth all things. We know
not how far any man may fall under the
case of invincible ignorance.
Ques. 8. But what can we say of one of
our own society who dies without it; as I.
W., at London?
Ans. It may possibly be an exempt case
(if the fact was really so.) But we deter¬
mine nothing; we leave his soul in the
hands of Him who made it.
Ques. 9. Does a man believe any longer
than he feels reconciled to God ?
Ans. We conceive not. But we allow
there may be infinite degrees of seeing God ;
even as many as there are between him that
58
CATECHISM ON FAITH
sees the sun, when it shines on his eyelids
closed, and him who stands with his eyes
wide open in the full blaze of his beams.
Ques. 10. Does a man believe any longer
than he loves God?
Ans. Ih no wise. For neither circum¬
cision nor uncircumcision avails, without
faith working by love.
Ques. ii. Have we duly considered the
case of Cornelius? Was he not in the favor
of God when his prayer and alms came up
for a memorial before God, i. e., before
he believed in Christ?
Ans. It does seem that he was in some
degree. But we speak not of those who
have heard the Gospel.
Ques. 12. But were those works of his
splendid sins?
Ans. No; nor were they done without
the grace of Christ.
Ques. 13. How then can we maintain
that all works, done before we have a sense
of the pardoning mercies of God, are sins?
And as such an abomination to him?
Ans. The works of him who has heard
the gospel, and does not believe, are not
done as God hath willed or commanded
them to be done. And yet we know not
CATECHISM ON FAITH
59
how to say, that they are an abomination
to the Lord in him who feareth God, and
from that principle does the best he can.
Ques. 14. Seeing there is so much dif¬
ficulty on this subject, can we deal too
tenderly with them that oppose us?
Ans. We cannot unless we were to give
up any part of the truth of God.
Ques. 15. Is a believer constrained to
obey God?
Ans. At first he often is; the love of
Christ constraineth him. After this he may
obey or he may not; no constraint being
laid on him.
Ques. 16. Can faith be lost through dis¬
obedience ?
Ans. It can. A believer first inwardly
disobeys, inclines to sin with his heart; then
his intercourse with God *is cut off, i. e.,
his faith is lost. And after this he may
fall into outward sin, being now weak and
like another man.
Ques. 17. How can such a one recover
faith ?
Ans. By repenting and doing the first
works. Rev. ii. 5.
Ques. 18. Whence is it that so great a
majority of those who believe, fall more
or less into doubt or fear?
60
CATECHISM ON FAITH
Ans. Chiefly from their own ignorance
or unfaithfulness; often from their own not
watching unto prayer; perhaps from some
defect or want of the power of God in the
preaching they hear.
Ques. 19. Is there not a defect in us?
Do we preach as we did at first? Have we
not changed our doctrines?
Ans. 1st. At first we preached almost
wholly to unbelievers. To those, therefore,
we spake almost continually of remission of
sin through the death of Christ and the na¬
ture of faith in his blood. And so we do
still among those who need to be taught the
first elements of the Gospel of Christ.
2d. But those in whom the foundation
is already laid, we exhort to go on to per¬
fection, which we did not see so clearly at
first, although we occasionally spoke of it
from the beginning.
3d. Yet we now preach, and that con¬
tinually, faith in Christ, as our prophet,
priest, and king; at least as clearly, as
strongly and as fully, as we did several
years ago.
Ques. 20. Do not some of our preachers
preach too much of the wrath, and too lit-
tlp of the love of God?
CATECHISM ON FAITH
61
Ans. We fear that they have leaned to
that extreme, and hence some of their hear¬
ers have lost the joy of faith.
Ques. 21. Need we ever preach the ter¬
rors of the Lord to those who know they
are accepted of him?
Ans. No; it is folly so to do, for love is
to them the strongest of all motives.
Ques. 22. Do we ordinarily represent a
justified state so great and happy as it is?
Ans. Perhaps not; a believer walking in
the light is inexpressibly great and happy.
Ques. 23. Should we not have a care of
depreciating justification, in order to exalt
the state of full sanctification ?
Ans. Undoubtedly we should beware
of this, for one may insensibly slide into it.
Ques. 24. How should we avoid it?
Ans. When we are going to speak of en¬
tire sanctification, let us first describe the
biessing of a justified state, as strongly as
possible.
Ques. 25. Does not the truth of the Gos¬
pel lie very near both Calvinism and An-
tinomianism ?
Ans. Indeed it does, as it were within a
hair's breadth; so that it is altogether fool¬
ish and sinful, because we do not altogether
62
CATECHISM ON FAITH
agree with one or the other, to run from
them as far as we can.
Ques. 26. Wherein may we come to the
very verge of Calvinism?
Ans. 1 st. In ascribing all good to the
free grace of God. 2d. In denying all nat¬
ural free-will, and all power antecedent to
grace; and, 3d. In excluding all merit from
man even for what he has or does by the
grace of God.
Ques. 2.7. Wherein may we come to the
edge of Antinomianism ?
Ans. 1st. In exalting the merits and love
of Christ. 2d. In rejoicing evermore.
Ques. 28. Does faith supersede (set
aside the necessity of) holiness or good
works ?
Ans. In nowise. So far from it that it
implies both as a cause does its effects.
III. Ques. 1. Can an unbeliever (what¬
ever he be in other respects) challenge any¬
thing of God's justice?
Ans. He cannot, nothing but hell; and
this is a point on which we cannot insist too
much.
Ques. 2. Do we exempt men of their
own righteousness, as we did at first? Do
we sufficiently labor, when they begin to be
Catechism on faith
63
convinced of sin, to take away all they lean
upon? Should we not then endeavor, with
all our might, to overturn their false foun¬
dation ?
Ans. This was at first one of our princi¬
pal points; and it ought to be so still; for till
all other foundations are overturned, they
cannot build on Christ.
Ques. 3. Did we not then purposely
throw them into convictions; into strong
sorrow and fear? Nay, did we not strive
to make them inconsolable, refusing to be
comforted ?
Ans. We did. And so should we do
still; for the stronger the conviction the
speedier is the deliverance. And none so
soon receive the peace of God, as those who
steadily refuse all other comfort.
Ques. 4. What is sincerity?
Ans. Willingness to know and do the
whole will of God. The lowest species
thereof seems to be faithfulness in that
which is little.
Ques. 5. Has God any regard for mas's
sincerity ?
Ans. So far, that no man in any state
can possibly please God without it; neither
iti any moment wherein he is not sincere.
64
CATECHISM ON FAITH
Ques 6. But can it be conceived that
God has any regard to the sincerity of an
unbeliever ?
Ans. Yes, so much that if he perseveres
therein God will infallibly give him faith.
Ques. 7. What regard may we conceive
him to have to the sincerity of a believer?
Ans. So much that in every sincere be¬
liever he fulfills all the great and precious
promises.
Ques. 8. Whom do you term a sincere
believer?
Ans. One that walks in the light, as God
is in the light.
Ques. 9. Is sincerity the same with a
single eye?
Ans. Not altogether; the latler refers to
our intentions, the former to our wills 01
desires.
Ques. 10. Is it not all in all?
Ans. All will follow persevering sin¬
cerity. God gives everything with it; notn
ing without it.
Ques. 11. Are not then sincerity and
faith equivalent terms?
Ans. By no means. It is at least as
nearly related to works as it is to faith. For
example; who is sincere before he believes?
CATECHISM ON FAITH
65
He that then does all he can; he that,
according to the power he has received,
brings forth fruits meet for repentance.
Who is sincere after he believes? He that,
from a sense of God's love, is zealous of all
good works.
Ques. 12. Is not sincerity what St. Paul
terms a willing mind? i Cor. viii. 12. Yes,
if the word were taken in a general sense;
for it is a constant disposition to use all the
grace given.
Ques. 13. But do we not Uien set sin¬
cerity on a level with faith ?
Ans. No; for we allow a man may be
sincere and not be justified, as he may be
penitent and not be justified (not as yet)
but he cannot have faith and not be justi¬
fied. The very moment he believes he is
justified.
Ques. 14. But do we not give up faith
and put sincerity in its plate as the condi¬
tion of our acceptance with God ?
Ans. We believe it is one condition of
our acceptance, as repentance likewise is.
And we believe it is a condition of our
continuing in a state of acceptance with
God. Yet we do not put it in the place
of faith. It is by faith the merits of Christ
66
CATECHISM ON FAITH
are applied to my soul.. But if I am not
sincere they are not applied.
Ques. 15. Is wot this that going about
to establish your own righteousness, where¬
of St. Paul speaks?
Ans. St. Paul there manifestly speaks of
unbelievers who sought to be accepted for
the sake of their own righteousness. We
do not seek to be accepted for the sake of
our sincerity; but through the merits of
Christ alone. Indeed, so long as any man
believes, he cannot go about (in St. Paul's
sense) to establish his own righteousness.
Ques. 16. But do you consider that we
are under the covenant of grace; and that
the covenant of works is now abolished?
Ans. All mankind are under the coven¬
ant of grace, from the very hour that the
original promise was made. If by the
covenant of works you mean that of un-
sinning obedience made with Adam before
the fall; no man but Adam was ever un¬
der that covenant, for it was abolished be¬
fore Cam was born. Yet it is not so abol¬
ished, but that it will stand, in a measure,
even to the end of the world; that is if we
do this, we shall live; if not, we shall die
eternally; if we do well we shall live with
God in glory: if evil, we shall die the secor.d
CATECHISM ON FAITH
67
death. For every man shall be judged in
that, and rewarded according to his works.
Ques. 17. What means then; to him that
believeth, his faith is counted for right¬
eousness ?
Ans. That God forgives him that is un¬
righteous as soon as he believes, accepting
his faith instead of perfect righteousness.
But then, observe, universal righteousness
follows though it did not precede faith.
Ques. 18. But is faith thus counted to us
for righteousness, at whatsoever time we
believe ?
Ans. Yes. In whatsoever moment we
believe all our past sins vanish away. They
are as though they never had been, and we
stand clear in the sight of God.
Ques. 19. Are not the assurance of faith,
the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, and the
revelation of Christ in us, terms of nearly
the same import?
Ans. He that denies one of them, must
deny all; they are so closely connected.
Ques. 20. Are they ordinarily, where
the pure gospel is preached, essential to our
acceptance ?
Ans. Undoubtedly they are, and as such
to be insisted on in the strongest terms.
68
CATECHISM ON FAITH
Ques. 21. Is not the whole dispute of
salvation by faith, or by works, a mere strife
of words?
Ans. In asserting salvation by faith we
mean this: ist, That pardon (salvation be¬
gun) is received by faith, producing works.
2d. That holiness (salvation continued) is
faith working by love. 3d. That Heaven,
(salvation finished) is the reward of this
faith.
If you assert salvation by works, or by
faith and works, mean the same thing, (un¬
derstanding by faith, the revelation of Christ
in us, by salvation, pardon, holiness, glory),
we will not strive with you at all. If you
do not, this is not a strife of words, but the
very vitals, the essence of Christianity is
the thing in question.
Ques. 22. Wherein does our doctrine
now differ from that preached by Mr. Wes¬
ley at Oxford?
Ans. Chiefly ia these two points; ist,
He then knew nothing of that righteous¬
ness of faith in justification; nor 2d, Of
that nature of faith itself, as implying con¬
sciousness of pardon.
Ques. 23. May not some degree of the
love of God go before a distinct sense of
justifWtion?
CATECHISM ON FAITH
69
Ans. We believe it may.
Ques. 24. Can any degree of holiness
or sanctification ?
Ans. Many degrees of outward holiness
may; yea, and some degrees of meekness,
and several other tempers which would be
branches of Christian holiness, but that they
do not spring from Christian principles.
For the abiding love of God cannot spring
but from a faith in a pardoning God. And
no true Christian holiness can exist with¬
out that love of God for its foundation.
Ques. 25. Is every man as soon as he be¬
lieves a new creature, sanctified, pure in
heart? Has he then a new heart? Does
Christ dwell therein? And is he a temple
of the Holy Ghost?
Ans. All these things may be affirmed
of every believer in a true sense. Let us
not, therefore, contradict those who main¬
tain it. Why should we contend about
words ?
IV. Question 1. How much is allowed
by our brethern who differ from us in re¬
gard to sanctification?
Ans. They grant, 1st, That every one
must be entirely sanctified in the article of
death;.2d, That until then a believer daily
grows in grace, comes nearer a»d nearer to
70
CATECHISM ON FAITH
perfection; 3d, That we ought to be con¬
tinually pressing after this, and exhort all
others to do so.
Ques. 2. What do we allow them?
Ans. We grant, 1st, That many of those
who have died in the faith, ye?,, the greater
part of those we have known, were not
sanctified throughout, or made perfect in
love, till a little before death; 2d, That the
term "sanctified' is continually applied by
St. Paul to all that were justified, and were
true believers; 3d, That by this term alone,
he rarely (if ever) means, saved from all
sin; 4th, That consequently, it is not proper
to use it in this sense, without adding the
words "entirely," "wholly," or the like ;
5th, That the inspired writers almost con¬
tinually speak of, or to those who were
justified; but very rarely either of or to
those who were wholly sanctified; 6th, That,
consequently, it behooves us to speak in
public almost continually of the state of
justification, but more rarely, at least in full
and explicit terms, concerning entire sancti-
fication.
Ques. 3. What then is the point where¬
in we divide?
Ans. It is this: Whether we -i-mnH ex-
CATECHISM ON FAITH
71
peet to be saved from all sin, before the
article of death.
Ques. 4. Is there any clear Scripture
promise of this; that God will save us from
all sin?
Ans. There is, Ps. cxxx. 8: "He shall re¬
deem Israel from all iniquities."
This is more largely expressed in the
prophecy of Ezekiel xxxvi. 25, 29: "Then
will I sprinkle clean water upon you, and
ye shall be clean: from all your filthiness,
and from all your idols, will I cleanse you.
"I will also save you from all your un-
cleanness/' No promise can be more clear.
And to this the Apostle plainly refers in that
exhortation : "Having therefore these prom¬
ises, let us cleanse ourselves from all filthi-
. ness of the flesh and spirit, perfecting holi¬
ness in the fear of God." 2 Cor. vii. 10.
Equally clear and expressive is that ancient
promise: "The Lord thy God will circum¬
cise thy heart, and the heart of thy seed,
to love the Lord thy God with all thy heart,
and with all thy soul." Deut. xxx. 6.
Ques. 5. But does any assertion answer¬
able to this occur in the New Testament?
Ans. There does, and that laid down in
ths plainest terms. "For this purpose the
Son of God was manifested, that he might
72
CATECHISM ON FAITH
destroy the works of the devil." I John
iii. 8: The works of the devil—without any
limitation or restriction; but all sin is the
work of the devil. Parallel to which is that
assertion of St. Paul, Eph. v. 25, 27: "Christ
loved the church, and gave himself for it,
that he might present it to himself a glori¬
ous church, not having spot or wrinkle, or
any such thing; but that it should be holy
and without blemish."
And to the same effect is that assertion;
"God sending his own Son in the likeness
of sinful flesh, condemned sin in the flesh,
that the righteousness of the law might be
fulfilled in us, who walk not after the flesh,
but after the Spirit." Romans viii. 3, 4.
Ques. 6. Does the New Testament af¬
ford any further ground for expecting to
be saved from all sin ?
Ans. Undoubtedly it does; both in those
prayers and commands, which are equiva¬
lent to the strongest assertions.
Ques. 7. What prayers do you mean ?
Ans. Prayers for entire sanctification;
which, were there no such thing, would be
mere mockery of God. Such, in particular,
are, 1st, Deliver us from evil; or rather,
from the evil one. Now when this is done,
CATECHISM ON FAITH
73
cvhen we are delivered from all evil, there
can be no sita remaining.
2nd; '"Neither pray I for these alone, but
for them also which believe on me through
their word, that they all may be one as thou,
Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they
also may be one in us: that the world may
believe that thou hast sent me." "I in them
and thou in me, that they may be made per¬
fect in one, and that the world may know
that thou hast sent me, and hast loved them,
as thou has loved me." John xvii. 20, 21,
23-
3d; "I bow my knees unto the God and
Father of our Lord Jesus Christ," "that he
would grant you, according to the riches of
his glory to be strengthened with might by
his spirit in the inner man ; that Christ may
dwell in your heart by faith, that ye being
rooted and grounded in love, may be able
to comprehend with all saints, what is the
breadth, and length, and depth, and height,
and to know the love of Christ, which pass-
eth knowledge, that ye might be filled with
all the fulness of God." Eph. iii. 14, 16-19.
4th; "The very God of peace sanctify you
wholly; and I pray God, your whole spirit
and soul and body, be preserved blameless
74
CATECHISM ON FAITH
unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ."
i Thess. v. 23.
Ques. 8. What command is there to the
same effect?
Ans. 1st; "Be ye perfect, as your Father
which is in heaven is perfect." Matt. v. 48.
2d; "Thou shalt love the Lord thy God
with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and
with all thy mind." Matt. xxii. 37. But if
the love of God fill all the heart, there can
be no sin there.
Ques. 9. But how does it appear that
this is to be done before the article of
death ?
Ans. 1st, from the very nature of a
command, which is not given to the dead,
but to the living; therefore, "Thou shalt
love the Lord thy God with all thy heart,"
cannot mean, Thou shalt do this when thou
diest, but while thou livest; 2d, from ex¬
press texts of Scripture; "The grace of God
which bringeth salvation, hath appeared to
all men; teaching us that, denying ungodli¬
ness and every worldly lust, we should live
soberly, righteously, and godly, in the pres¬
ent world; looking for that blessed hope
Jesus Christ; who gave himself for us, that
he might redeem us from all iniquity, and
CATECHISM ON FAITH
75
purify unto himself a peculiar people, zeal¬
ous of good works." Titus ii. 11-14. "He
hath raised up a horn of salvation for us in
the house of his servant David," "to per¬
form the mercy promised to our fathers,
and to remember his holy covenant, the
oath which he sware to our father Abra¬
ham, chat he would grant unto us, that we
being delivered out of the hand of'our ene¬
mies, should serve him without fear, in holi¬
ness and righteousness before him all the
days of our life." Luke i. 69, 72-75.
Ques. 10. Does not the harsh preaching
of perfection tend to bring believers into a
kind of bondage or slavish fear?
Ans. It does. Therefore we should al¬
ways place it in the most amiable light, so
that it may excite only hope, joy and desire.
Ques. 11. Why may we not continue in
the joy of faith, even till we are made per¬
fect ?
Ans. Why, indeed! Since holy grief
does not quench this joy; since even while
we are under the cross, while we deeply par¬
take of the sufferings of Christ, we may
rejoice with joy unspeakable.
Ques 12. Do we not discourage b-liev-
ers from rejoicing evermore?
Ans. We ought not to do so. Let them
76
CATECHISM ON FAITH
all their time rejoice unto God, so it be with
reverence. And even if lightness or pride
should mix with their joy, let us not strike
at the joy itself (this is the gift of Cod),
but at the lightness or pride, that the evil
may cease and the good remain.
Ques. 13. Ought we to be anxiously
careful about perfection, lest we should dio
before we have attained it?
Ans. In nowise. We ought to be thus
careful for nothing, either spiritual or tem¬
poral.
Ques. 14. But ought we not to be trou¬
bled on account of the sinful nature which
still remains in us?
Ans. It is good to have a deep sense of
this, and to be much ashamed before the
Lord. But this should only incite us the
more earnestly to turn unto Christ every
moment, and to draw light, and life, and
strength from him, that we may go on con¬
quering and to conquer. And therefore,
when the sense of our sins most abounds,
the sense of his love should much more
abound.
Ques. 15. Will our joy or our trouble
increase as we grow in grace?
Ans. Perhaps both. But, without doubt,
CATECHISM ON FAITH
77
our joy in the Lord will increase as our love
increases.
Ques. 16. Is not the teaching believers
to be continually poring over their inbred
sin, the ready way to make them forget that
they were purged from their former sin ?
Ans. We find by experience it is; or to
make them undervalue, and account it a
little thing; whereas, indeed (though there
a.'i still greater gifts behind), this is in¬
expressibly great and glorious.
78
the general rules
CHAPTER IV.
GENERAL RULES OF THE UNITED
SOCIETIES
1. In the latter part of the year 1739,
eight or ten persons came to Mr. Wesley,
in London, who appeared to be deeply con¬
vinced of sin, and earnestly groaning after
redemption. They desired, as did two or
three more the next day, that he would
spend some time with them in prayer, and
advise them how to flee from the wrath to
come, which they saw continually hanging
over their heads. That he might have more
time for this great work, he appointed a day
when they might all come together, which,
from thenceforward they did every week,
namely, on Thursday, in the evening. To
these, and as many others as desired to join
with them (for their number increased
daily), he gave those advices from time to
time, which he judged most needful for
them; and they always concluded their
meetings with prayer suited to their several
necessities.
2. This was the rise of the United So¬
ciety, first in Europe and then in America.
THE GENERAL RULES
79
Such a society is no other than a company
of men having the form and seeking the
power of godliness, united in order to pray
together, to receive the word of exhorta¬
tion, and to watch over one another in love,
that they may help each other to work out
their salvation.
3. That it may the more easily be dis¬
cerned whether they are indeed working out
their salvation, each Society is divided into
smaller companies, called Classes, accord¬
ing to their respective places of abode.
There are about twelve persons in a class,
of whom one is styled the "Leader." It is
his duty:
I. To see each person in his class once
a week, at least; in order, 1st, To inquire
how their souls prosper; 2nd, To advise,
reprove, comfort or exhort, as occasion may
require; 3rd, To receive what they are will¬
ing to give towards the relief of the Preach¬
ers, Church and Poor.
II. To meet the Ministers, and Stew¬
ards of the Society, once a week; in or¬
der, 1st, To inform the Minister of any
that are sick, or of any that walk disorderly,
and will not be reproved. 2nd. To pay the
Stewards what they have received from
their several classes in the week preceding.
80
THE GENERAL RULES
III. There is only one condition prev¬
iously required of those who desire ad¬
mission into these Societies—a desire to flee
from the wrath to come, and to be saved
from their sins. But wherever this is really
fixed in the soul, it will be shown by its
fruits.
(i) It is then expected of all who con¬
tinue therein, that they shall continue to
evidence their desire of salvation,
First: By doing no harm, by avoiding
evil of every kind, especially that which is
most generally practiced—such as,
The taking the name of God in vain ;
The profaning the day of the Lord, either
by doing ordinary work therin, or by buy¬
ing and selling;
Drunkenness, or the drinking of spirit-
ous liquors, unless in cases of necessity;
The buying and selling of men, women
and children, with an intention to enslave
them;
Fighting, quarreling, brawling, brother
going to law with brother, returning evil
for evil, or railing for railing, the using
of many words in buying and selling;
The buying and selling goods that have
not paid duty;
The giving or taking things on usury,
THE GENERAL RULES
81
that is, Unlet vy iui interest;
Uncharitable" or unprofitable conversa¬
tion, particularly speaking evil of magis¬
trates or ministers;
Doing to others as we would not they
should do unto us;
Doing what we know is not for the glory
of God: as
The putting on of gold and costly ap¬
parel ;
The taking such diversions as cannot be
used in the name of the Lord Jesus;
The singing those songs, and the reading
those books which do not tend to the knowl¬
edge or love of God;
Softness and needless self-indulgence;
Laying up treasure on earth;
Borrowing without a probability of pay¬
ing; or taking up goods without a proba¬
bility of paying for them.
(2) It is expected of all those who con¬
tinue in these societies, that they shall con¬
tinue to evidence their desire of salvation,
Second: By doing good; by being in
everything merciful according to their
power, as they have opportunity; doing
good of every possible sort and, as far as is
possible, to all men:
To their bodies, of the ability which God
82
THE GENERAL RULES
giveth, by givimg food to the hungry, by
clothing the naked, by visiting or helping
them that are sick or in prison: To then
souls, by instructing, reproving or exhort¬
ing all we have any intercourse with;
trampling under foot that enthusiastic doc¬
trine, that we are not to do good unless we
feel our hearts free to do it.
By doing good, especially to them that
are of the household of faith, or groaning
so to be; employing them preferably to oth¬
ers, buying one of another, helping each
other in business; and so much the more,
as the world will love its own, and them
only: By all possible diligence and frugality
that the gospel may not be blamed.
By running with patience the race which
is set before them, denying themselves, tak¬
ing up their cross daily, submitting to bear
the reproach of Christ, to be as the filth and
offscouring of the world, and looking that
men should say all manner of evil of them
falsely for the Lord's sake.
(3) It is expected of all who desire to
continue in these societies, that they should
continue to evidence their desire of salva¬
tion ; Third, By attending upon all the or¬
dinances of God. Such are:
The Public worship of God ; The ministry
THE GENERAL RULES
83
of the Word, either read or expounded;
The Supper of the Lord;
Family and private prayer;
Searching the Scriptures, fasting or ab¬
stinence.
These are the general rules of our socie¬
ties; all of which we are taught of God to
observe, even in his written word, which is
the only rule, and the sufficient rule, both
of our faith and practice. And all these we
know his Spirit writes on every truly awak¬
ened heart. If there be any atnong us who
observes them not, who habitually breaks
any of them, let it be known unto them who
watch over that soul, as they who must give
an account. We will admonish him of the
error of his ways; we will bear with him
for a season; but if then he repent not, he
hath no more place among us. We have
delivered our own souls.
84
THE BAND SOCIETIES
CHAPTER V.
BAND SOCIETIES
I. Rules.
Two, three or four true believers who have con¬
fidence in each other, form a band. Only, it is to
be observed, that in one of these bands all must be
men or all women; and all married or all unmar¬
ried.
The design of our meeting is to obey that
command of God—"Confess your faults
one to another, and pray for one another,
that ye may be healed."—James v. 16.
To this end we agree,
1. To meet once a week at least.
2. To come punctually at the hour ap¬
pointed unless some extraordinary reason
prevent.
3> To begin exactly at the hour, with
singing or prayer.
4. To speak, each of us in order, freely
and plainly, the true state of our souls, with
the faults, we have committed in tempers,
words or actions a®d temptations we have
felt since last meeting.
5. To end every meeting with prayer,
suited to the state of each person preset
THE BAND SOCIETIES
85
6. To desire some person among us t.o
speak of his own state first, and then to ask
the rest in order, as many and as searching
questions as rnav be, concerning their state,
sins and temptations.
Some of the questions proposed to every
one before he is admitted among us, may
be to this effect:
1. Have you had the forgiveness of sins?
2. Have you peace with God, through our
Lord Jesus Christ?
3. Have you the witness of God's Spirit
with yours, that you are a child of God?
4. Is the love of God she4 abroad in your
heart ?
5. Has no sin inward or outward domin¬
ation over you?
6. Do you desire to be told of your
faults ?
7. Do you desire to be told of all your
faults, and that plainly and home?
8. Do you desire that every one of us
shall tell you, from time to time, whatso¬
ever is in our hearts concerning you?
9. Consider : Do you desire we should
tell you whatsoever we think, whatsoever
we fear, concerning you ?
10. Do you desire that in doing this, we
should come as close as possible, that we
86
THE BAND SOCIETIES
should cut to the quick, and search your
heart to the bottom?
ii. Is it your desire and design to be
upon this, and all other occasions, entirely
open so as to speak without disguise and
without reserve?
Any of the preceding questions may be
asked often as occasion requires, the four
following at every meeting:
1. What known sins have you committed
since our last meeting?"
2. What particular temptations have you"
met with?
3. How were you delivered?
4. What have you thought, said or done
of which you are in doubt, whether it be sin
or not?
2. Directions.
You are supposed to have the faith that
overcometh the world. To you, therefore,
it is not grievous—
I. Carefully to abstain from doing evil;
in particular,—
1. Neither to buy nor sell anything on the
Lord's day.
2. To taste no spiritous liquors, nor dram
of any kind, unless prescribed by a phy¬
sician.
3. To be at a word both in buying and
selling .
THE BAND SOCIETIES
87
4. Not to mention the fault of any be¬
hind his back, and stop those short who do
so.
5. To wear mo needless ornaments such
as rings, ear-rings, necklaces, lace, or ruf¬
fles.
6. To use no needless self-indulgence.
II. Zealously to maintain good works; in
particular,—
1. To give alms of such things as you
possess, and that according to your ability.
2. To reprove those who sin in your
sight, and that in love and meekness of wis¬
dom.
3. To be patterns of diligence and frugal¬
ity, of self-denial, and taking up the cross
daily.
III. Constantly to attend on all the ordi¬
nances of God: in particular,
1. To be at church at the Lord's Table,
and at every public meeting of the bands at
every opportunity.
2. To use private prayer every day, and
family prayer if you are at the head of a
family.
3. Frequently to read the Scriptures and
meditate thereon.
4. To observe as days of fasting, or ab¬
stinence all Fridays in the year.
gg MEMBERSHIP
VI.—MEMBERSHIP
MEMBERSHIP
89
CHAPTER VI.
MEMBERSHIP
"All persons'coming to its with a de¬
sire to flee from the wrath to come but
not exercising saving faith in the Lord
Jesus Christ may be received into the
church and placed under wise leaders,
subject to the probation of three months;
at the expiration of this time on profes¬
sion of the enjoyment of the covenant
relation with God through our Lord
Jesus Christ, and on recommendation of
the class leader they may be admitted
into full membership, but should the class
leader represent them as unworthy and
on examination confirms his judgment
they may be discontinued.
Persons coming to us from other de¬
nominations than the Methodists, shall
remain on trial for three months unless
recommended by two members in good
standing in our church. Then they will
take their vows of membership with the
A. M. E. Church.
Persons to be Received Into Full Membership
Lord Jesus Christ during revivals and on
On Profession of saving faith in the
90
MEMBERSHIP
other occasions, persons may be admit¬
ted into full membership and placed uii-
der the watchful care of class leaders
without the necessity of serving ou. a
three months' probation.
Persons coming from'other sections
of our church without church certificates
may be admitted into full membership in
any of our churches provided they unite
with the church within twelve months
after their Arrival into the community.
Should they unite after a lapse of twelve
months, they must be placed on proba¬
tion unless recommended for full mem¬
bership by two members in good stand¬
ing in our church.
LAY HELPERS
91
PART II.
LAY HELPERS AND
MINISTRY
92
LAY HELPERS
PART II.
CHAPTER L
LAY HELPERS
I. Deaconesses.
1. The duty of the Deaconess shall be to
encourage, foster and improve the general
interests of the church, promote the com¬
fort and solicit the friendship and sympathy
of the general public, visit the sick and
unfortunate, console the dying, cheer the
fallen, feed the hungry, clothe the naked,
seek out the homeless, encourage industry,
visit asylums and prisons, and save the lost.
2. The order is not compulsory, but in
every charge where the conditions warrant,
a board of not less than three nor more
than twelve women—ordinarily they should
be widows or unmarried women of good
repute—may be organized by the pastor;
membership may continue during good be¬
havior and conformity to our rules.
3. They shall be set apart or consecrat¬
ed by the bishop of the district after the
selection by the pastor an dofficial board.
LAY HELPERS
93
The form of consecration shall be such as
the bishops may agree upon, and shall
be administered by a bishop.
4. Whenever it is advisable in the large
cities, Deaconesses Homes shall be estab¬
lished for the care of women, features of
which shall be to rescue the perishing,
help the weak and unfortunate, mini:ter
to the sick, and train others for the work
of Deaconesses.
There shall be. established in all of our
church schools a two years' course for
Deaconesses' training and that wherever
practical, candidates for the office of
Deaconess will be required to take this
course.
To designate them, the regulation garb
shall be worn by Deaconesses.
5. The general rules on consecration
and work shall be such as are adopted by
deaconesses already organized, with such
other regulations as the conditions may
suggest with and upon the advice and
approval of the pastor and Official Board.
94
LAY HELPERS
Licensed Missionary Workers
Any woman of good moral and reli¬
gions character desiring license to en¬
gage in city or rural missionary work
shall be recommended from her class to
the. Quarterly Conference of her circuit
or station.
The Quarterly Conference shall ex¬
amine her and if \' thinks she will be
useful in the missionary service of the
church, the Presiding Elder of the Quar¬
terly Conference being authorized, shall
grant her a Missionary Certificate sub¬
ject to annual renewal.
T)u' r9!l<m'ittc Shall Be The Form of
Certificate .
"This is to certify that the bearer
M is authorized to per¬
form general missionary work in the
African Methodist Episcopal Church, to
teach, lecture or exhort on educational,
missionary or religious subjects as occa¬
sion may require."
lav helpers
95
Signed in behalf of the Quarterly Con¬
ference of said church this day
of 19....
To be renewed once a year so long as
her life corresponds with the gospel and
she submits'to the rules and discipline of
said church.
Given under my hand P. E.
Exhorters
1. Every person applying for license' to
exhort in any of our societies shall pro¬
duce to the Quarterly Conference of hi?
circuit or station a recommendation from
the Class of which he is a member.
2. The Quarterly Conference shall ex¬
amine him and, if they think he will be
useful, the Presiding Elder or chairman
of the Conference shall license him to
exhort.
3. He shall be required to employ his
talents and time as a teacher in the Sab¬
bath school, when it is convenient. He
shall manage and lead the prayer meet-
96
LAY HELPERS
ings under the weekly appointment of
the preacher in charge, but the preacher
shall not infringe upon his temporal con¬
cerns which include the Sabbath day.
LOdAL PREACHERS
97
CHAPTER II.
LOCAL PREACHERS
i. Examination of Persons Claiming Call
to Preach,
Those who think they are moved by the Holy
Ghost to preach shall be tried by the following
examination:
1. As to religious experience;
(1) Do they know God as a pardoning
God?
(2) Have they the love of God abiding
in them?
(3) Do they desire and seek nothing but
God?
(4) Are they holy in all manner of con¬
versation ?
2. As to gifts;
(1) Have they a clear, sound under¬
standing, a right judgment in the things of
God and a just conception of salvation by
faith ?
(2) Has God given them any degree of
utterance? Do they speak readily, justly
and clearly?
3. As to fruit;
98
LOCAL PREACHERS
(i) Are any truly convinced of sin, and
converted to God by their preaching ?
As long as these marks are discerned in
any one, we believe he is called of God to
preach. These we receive as sufficient proof
that they are moved by the Holy Ghost.
2. License by Quarterly Conference.
1. Every applicant for license to i reach
among us shall present to the Quarterly
Conference a recommendation from the So¬
ciety given at a special meeting, called for
that purpose.
2. The Quarterly Conference shall ex¬
amine him with reference to his gifts and
graces, his knowledge of the doctrines of
our Church and the studies laid dowa in
the Discipline for licensing local preachers,
his possession of the books containing those
studies, and concerning his subscription to
our church periodicals.
3. If the Quarterly Conference approve
of him and is satisfied that he will be gen¬
erally useful and acceptable as a preacher,
it shall give him license signed by the Chair¬
man, subject to annual renewal.
[FORM OF LICENSE.]
This is to certify that the bearer
is licensed to preach in the African Methodist
Episcopal Church. Signed on behalf of the
LOCAL PREACHERS
99
Quarterly Conference of said Church
this day of ig , to be renewed
once a year so long as his life corresponds with
the Gospel, and he submits to the rules and the
Discipline of said Church. Given under my hand.
Presiding Elder.
3. Ordained Preachers in Local Relations.
1. A Local Preacher of four years good
standing may be eligible to the office of
Deacon.
If the society of which he is a member
requests it, the District Conference—*or
where there is no District Conference the
Quarterly Conference—shall examine him
properly, and if it adjudge him worthy,
shall recommend him to the Annual Con
ference by testimonials' signed by the Pre¬
siding Elder and countersigned by the Sec¬
retary. The Annual Conference shall ex¬
amine him, and if it is satisfied with his
work and qualifications, may elect and
ordain him.
2. A Local Deacon of four years good
standing—from the time of his ordinatio*
—may be eligible to the office of Elder.
On request of the society, the District
Conference—or where there is no District
Conference the Quarterly Conference—
shall examine him, and if it adjudge him
100
LOCAL PREACHERS
worthy, it may recommend him to the An¬
nual Conference—a two-thirds majority is
required—certifying to his possession of tal¬
ents and qualification in doctrine and dis¬
cipline and to the society's need of his ser¬
vice as Elder.
The Annual Conference shall examine
him, and if satisfied that he is a proper
person to exercise the office of an Elder,
may elect and ordain him.
3. If an applicant for Local Elder's or¬
ders, should be unable to attend the Annual
Conference, the testimonials of the District
Conference or—where there is no District
Conference, the Quarterly Conference—
shall be forwarded to the Annual Confer¬
ence with a note declaring the applicant's
belief in the doctrine and discipline of the
Church, -be Annual Conference may elect
him to Elder's orders, and provide for his
examination and ordination in the interval
of Annua1 Conferences.
4. Local fjreachers from other Denomina¬
tions.
An un'.wGained Preacher from an evan¬
gelical d {nomination, on becoming a mem¬
ber of te Church shall be examined and
have license adjusted by the Quarterly
LOCAL PREACHERS
101
Conierence. An ordained minister thus be¬
coming a member of the Church, shall
satisfy the Annual Conference, in the same
examinations sustained by ministers from
without, who are admitted to the traveling
connection; excepting the Special Examina¬
tions for the itinerancy, and he shall receive
the same form of certificate, with the word
Quarterly before "Conference"
5. Obligations of Local Elders, Deacons
arid Preachers.
Every Local Elder, Deacon and Preacher
shall have his name recorded in the Quar¬
terly Conference journal of the charge that
includes his membership, and also enrolled
on a Class paper. He shall meet in class—
unless he live too far away—teach and labor
in our Sabbath-schools and be subject to
the preacher in charge, in receiving appoint¬
ments to preach, or to teach and labor in
the Sabbath-schools, as occasion may re¬
quire. If he neglects these duties, the Quar¬
terly Conference may deprive him of his
ministerial office.
If a Local Deacon or Elder absent him¬
self from the Annual Conference two years
without a lawful excuse, he shall lose his
membership.
All local Deacons and Elders who are
102
LOCAL PREACHERS
members of an Annual Confereace snail be
subject to the appointment of the Bishops
wherever they may be considered useful as
supplies, but no Elder or Deacon shall have
continued charge except he be an itinerant.
6. Supernumerary Preachers.
A Supernumerary Preacher is a member
of the Annual Conference for whom there
is no appointment available, or who is al¬
lowed to be without appointment on his
own request.
7. Evangelists.
All Evangelists shall be enrolled as
members of the Quarterly Conference ac¬
cording to assignment of the Bishop or
Presiding Elder. They must report to
every session of the Quarterly Confer¬
ence. "And report in writing or other¬
wise to the Annual Conference."
GENERAL OFFICERS
103
CHAPTER III.
GENERAL OFFICERS
Persons elected by the General Confer¬
ence or Supervising Boards to offices of a
general character, as editors, publishers
and secretaries of departments are styled
General Officers.
i. Official Responsibility.
For faithfulness in the discharge of the
duties of their offices, in the interim of
General Conferences, General Officers are
amenable to the Boards appointed to su¬
pervise their respective departments.
2. Ecclesiastical Responsibility.
1. Every ministerial General Officer must
b- a member of an Annual Conference, and
of a District Conference and a Quarterly
Conference designated by the Bishop of his
Annual Conference.
2. Every lay General Officer must be a
member of a Quarterly Conference where
his office is located.
General Officers are subject to all the
rules of the Conferences not interfering
with their official duties.
104
GENERAL OFFICERS
College Presidents, Professors and
Agents, and Army Chaplains of our min¬
istry are subject to the same rules so far
as is practicable.
Restrictions.
It shall be unlawful for any editor, or
publisher, of any official organ of the A. M.
E. Church, or for any General Officer, to
utter, publish, circulate or distribute litera¬
ture defaming or compromising the per¬
sonal, or official character of any min¬
ister or layman, pastor, general officer or
bishop, unless as the result of the findings
of a duly constituted court. Any General
Officer violating this enactment shall be
subject to trial according to provisions of
section 3rd-
preachers' life and duties 105
CHAPTER IV.
PREACHERS PERSONAL LIFE AND
DUTIES
i. Special Means of Grace.
1. A preacher, to be qualified for his
charge, should walk closely with God and
have his work greatly at heart. He should
understand and love discipline—ours in par¬
ticular.
2. He should inquire of his brethren (as
preachers do not sufficiently watch over
one another) if they alscf walk closely with
God, have fellowship with the Father and
the Son, observe proper hours for retiring
and rising from bed, spend the day in the
manner advised by the conference, converse
seriously, usefully and closely, and use all
the means of grace themselves, and enforce
the use on others.
The means of grace are, instituted and
PRUDENTIAL.
I. The Instituted means of grace are:
i. Prayer; private, family, and public;
consisting of deprecation, petition, interces¬
sion and thanksgiving. A preacher should
7
106 PREACHERS' LIFE AND DUTIES
ask his brethren if they use these means, if
they daily appoint a time for private devo¬
tion if they practice it, and if they have
private and family prayer mornings and
evenings and urge others to do the same?
2. Searching the Scriptures, by
(1) Reading some part every day regu¬
larly, all the Bible in order, carefully with
notes, seriously with prayer before and af¬
ter, faithfully, immediately practicing what
you learn?
(2) Meditating at set times by rule?
(3) Hearing at every opportunity, with
prayer before and* after; always having a
Bible present?
3. The Lord's Supper: Do you use this
at every opportunity, with solemn prayer
before; with earnest and deliberate devo¬
tion?
4. Fasting and abstinence. Do you prac¬
tice as much fasting and abstinence every
week as your health, strength and labor will
permit?
5. Christian conference (or conversa¬
tion). Are you convinced how important
and how difficult it is to order your conver¬
sation aright? Is it alwavs in grace season¬
ed with salt; meet to minister grace to the
hearers? Do you not converse too long at
PREACHERS' LIFE AND DUTIES 107
a time? Is not an hour commonly enough?
Would it not be well always to have a de¬
terminate end in view?
II. The Prudential means we may use as
(Christians, as Methodists, as preachers:
1. As Christians: What particular rules
have you in order to grow in grace ? What
arts of holy living?
2. As Methodists, do you never miss your
class or band ?
3. As preachers, have you considered
your duty thoroughly? And do you make
a coi^cience of executing every part of it?
Do you meet every society, also the leaders
and bands? These means may be used
without fruit, but there are some means
that cannot; namely, watching, denying our¬
selves, taking up our cross, exercise of the
presence of God.
(a.) Do you steadfastly watch against
the world, yourself; your beseiting sin?
(b.) Do you deny yourself every useless
pleasure of sense; imagination; honor? Are
you temperate in all things ? instances : (1)
Do you use only that kind and that degree
Df food which is best for both your body
and your soul? Do you see the necessity
of this? Do you eat no more at each meal
than is necessary? Are you not heavy and
108 PREACHERS' LIFE AND DUTIES
drowsy after dinner? (2) Do you use only
that kind and degree of drink which is best
for your body and your soul? Do you
choose the use of water for your common
drink, and only take wine medicinally and
sacramentally ?
3. Wherein do you take up your cross
daily? Do you cheerfully bear your cross,
however grievous to nature, as a gift of
God, and labor to profit thereby?
4. Do you endeavor to set God always be¬
fore you; to see his eye continually fixed
upon you?
Never can you use these means but a
blessing will ensue, and the more you use
them the more will voa grow- in grace.
2. Preaching.
1. The most effectual way of preaching
is to preach Christ is all his offices, and to
declare his law as well as his gospel, both
to believers, and unbelievers, and to strong¬
ly and closely insist upon inward and out¬
ward holiness in all its branches.
2. A preacher should first, choose the
plainest text he can find; second take care
not to ramble, but keep to his text and
make out what he takes in hand; third, he
should always suit his subject to his audi¬
ence.
PREACHERS' LIFE AND DUTIES 109
3. The objects in view should be: (i.)
To convince. (2.) To offer Christ. (3.)
To invite. (4.) To build up. This, in
some measure, should be done in every ser¬
mon.
4. A preacher should frequently read and
enlarge upon a portion of the Scripture,
and young preachers should often exhort
without a text. He should avail himself of
the great festivals by preaching on such oc¬
casions.
5. All our preachers shall expressly
preach against Sabbath breaking, evil-
speaking, unprofitable conversation, light¬
ness, expensiveness or gayety of apparel,
contracting debts without due care to dis¬
charge them.
6. A preacher should begin at the desig¬
nated time and be sure never to disappoint
a congregation.
7. His whole deportment should be seri¬
ous, solemn and weighty.
8. He should guard against anything
awkward, either in gesture, phrase or pro¬
nunciation.
9. Usually he should not pray extempore
more than eight or ten minutes at most,
without intermission.
10. It is by no means advisable for us to
110 PREACHERS' LIFE AND DUTIES
preach in as many places as we can with¬
out forming societies. We have made the
trial for a considerable time in various
places, but all the seed has fallen by the
wayside. There is scarcely any fruit re¬
maining-.
11. We should, therefore, endeavor to
preach most where there are the greatest
number of quiet, willing hearers and the
most fruit.
12. We ought to diligently observe in
what place God is pleased, at any time to
more abundantly pour out His Spirit, and
then we should send more laborers into that
place.
3. Visiting from House to House.
1. We can further assist those under our
care by insrtucting them at their own
houses. What unspeakable need is there
of this! The world says, "The Methodists
are no better than any other people." This
is not true in general. But (1) personal re¬
ligion, either towards God or man, is too
superficial among us. We can but just
touch on a few particulars. How little faith
is there among us; How little communion
with God; How little living in heaven, walk¬
ing in eternity, deadness to every creature;
How much love of the world, desire of
preachers' life and duties m
pleasure and ease, and of getting moaey;
How little of brotherly love; What con¬
tinual judging- of one another; What gos¬
siping, evil-speaking and tale-beariag;
What want of moral honesty. To instance
one particular: Who does as he would be
done by in buying and selling? (2) Family
religion is wanting im many branches. And
what avails public preaching alone, though
we could preach like angels? We must,
yea, every traveling preacher must instruct
the people from house to house. Till this
be done—and in good earnest—the Metho¬
dists will be no better. (3) Our religion
is not deep, universal, uniform; but super¬
ficial, partial, uneven. It will be so till
we spend half as much time in thus visit¬
ing as we do now in talking uselessly. Can
we find a better method of doing this than
Mr. Baxter's? If not, let us adopt it with¬
out delay. His whole tract entitled Gildas
Salvianus is well worth a careful perusal.
Speaking of visiting from house to house
he says (page 351) : "We shall find many
hindrances, both in ourselves and the peo¬
ple."
4. Many Hindrances.
(1.) In ourselves there is much dullness
112 PREACHERS' LIFE AND DUTIES
and laziness, so that there will be much ado
to get us to be faithful to the work,
(2.) We have a base, man-pleasing tem¬
per, so that we let men perish. rather thaa
lose their love. We let them go quietly to
hell, lest we should offend them.
(3.) Some of us have also a foolish bash-
fulness. We know not how to begin and
blush to contradict the devil.
(4.) But the greatest hindrance is weak¬
ness of faith. Our whole motion is weak,
because the spring of it is weak.
(5.) Lastly, we are unskilled in the work.
How few know how to deal with men so as
to get within them and suit all our dis¬
course to their several conditions and tem¬
pers; to choose the fittest subjects, and fol¬
low them with a holy mixture of serious¬
ness, terror, love and meekness.
But undoubtedly this private application
is implied in these words of the apostle; "I
charge thee before God and the Lord Jesus
Christ, who shall judge the quick and the
dead at his appearing, preach the word; be
instant in season out of season; reprove, re¬
buke with all long suffering."
O Brethren, if we could but set this
work on foot in all our societies, and prose-
PREACHERS' LIFE AND DUTIES 113
cute it zealously, what glory would redound
to God! If the common lukewarrnness
were banished, and every shop and every
house busied in speaking of the word amd
works of God, surely God would dwell in
our habitations and make us his delight.
But it is objected: "This will take up too
much time, we shall not have leisure to fol¬
low our studies."
We answer, (i.) Gaining knowledge is a
good thing, but saving souls is a better. (2.)
By this very thing you will gain the most
excellent knowledge of God and eternity.
(3.) You will have time for gaining other
knowledge too; only sleep not more than
you need. But, (4.) If you do but one, let
your studies alone. We ought to throw by
all the libraries in the world rather than be
guilty of the loss of a soul.
It is further objected, "The people will
not submit to it."
If some will not, others will; and the
success with them will repay your labor.
O, let us herein follow the example of St.
Paul:
(1) For our general business—'serving
the Lord with all humility of mind."
(2) Our special work—"Take heed there¬
fore to yourselves and to all the flock."
114 PREACHERS' LIFE AND DUTIES
(3) Our doctrine—"Repentance towards
God and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ."
(4) The place—"I have taught you pub¬
licly and from house to house.'
(5) The object and manner of teachi»g
—"I ceased not to warn every one night
and day in tears."
(6) His innocence and self-denial herein
—"I have coveted no man's silver or gold.''
(7) His patience—"Neither count I my
life dear unto myself."
Above all things let us keep before our
eyes; "the church of God which he hath
purchased with his own blood;" and let us
remember that it is written "Grievous
wolves shall enter in among you, not spar¬
ing the flock." Write these things upon
your hearts, and it will do more good than
twenty years study. Then you will have
no time to spare; you will have work
enough to do. Then, likewise, will no
preacher, who is as salt that has lost its
savor, stay with us. To such this employ¬
ment would be mere drudgery. In order
then, to perform your duty, far above your
knowledge, you will have need of all the
grace you can obtain.
PREACHERS' LIFE AND DUTIES H5
5. Causes of Spiritual Poverty.
Why are we not more holy for the per¬
formance of these duties ?
Why do we not live more in eternity and
walk with God all the day long?
Why are we not all more devoted to God
and breathing the whole missionary spirit?
Giiefly because we are enthusiast?, look¬
ing for the end without using the means.
Let us touch upon only two or three in¬
stances. Who of us rises at four, or even
at five, when we do not preach? Do we
know the obligation and benefit of fasting
or abstinence? How often do we practice
it? The neglect of this alone is sufficient
to account for our feebleness and faintness
of spirit. We are continually grieving the
Holy Spirit of God by the habitual neglect
of our plain duty. Let us amend from this
hour.
116
DUTIES OF CASTORS
CHAPTER V.
DUTIES OF PASTORS
(ORDAINED AND UN ORDAINED)
1. A traveling preacher must be diligent;
never unempioyed: never triflingly em¬
ployed.
2. He shall attend the superintendent
when in his charge and give him all neces¬
sary information by letter, when absent.
3. He shall take charge of all the Local
Elders, Deacons, Preachers, and Exhorters
in his charge and see that they behave well.
He shall organize the Local Preachers and
Exhorters in a class for mutual improve¬
ment. The Quarterly Conference shall re¬
prove, or remove, if it think best, those
who refuse to unite in the class.
4. He shall call, and preside over all
meetings for the transaction of spiritual or
temporal business*in his charge, excepting
those called to inquire into complaints or
charges against him.
5. He shall hold Watch Night meetings,
JLove-feasts—which he may allow to con-
DUTIES OF PASTORS
117
tinue one hour and a half—and quarterly
meetings, in the absence, or at the request
of the Presiding Elder.
6. In large societies he shall meet the
men and women apart once a quarter, and
form those of them who are believers in
bands of four each, where this is practi¬
cable,
7. He shall meet the Quarterly Confer¬
ence, also he shall meet the trustees, the
stewards, the leaders, the general bands,
the societies and other organizations of his
charge as often as possible, and shall over¬
look their accounts from time to time.
8. He shall travel and labor in his charge,
conduct divine service, visit the sick, recom¬
mend decency and cleanliness, and enforce
vigorously but calmly, all the rules of the
societies, and every part of the Discipline.
9. He shall regulate the bands and see
that every band leader has the rules of the
band.
10. He shall read the general rules in ev¬
ery society once a quarter and in every
congregation once a year; especially the
thoughts on dress; exhorting the people to
conform to the spirit of the Apostolic pre¬
cepts concerning gold, pearls and costly ar¬
ray, I Tim. ii: 9; 1 Pet. iii: 3. He shall also
118
DUTIES OF PASTORS
put off all superfluous and costly apparel
himself. The violation of this rule sub¬
jects a minister to the liability of suspen¬
sion.
11. He shall assign all persons received
on probation to a separate and special class,
keeping them in it at least three months;
and shall not admit any to full membership
till they have passed a satisfactory exam¬
ination before him and the church, as to
correctness of faith and willingness to ob¬
serve and keep the rules, been baptized and
recommended by a leader whom they have
met in class three months.
12. He shall give love-feast tickets to all
full members in good standing—but to no
others—and shall renew said tickets quar¬
terly. He may with the utmost caution, is¬
sue a note of permission to attend love-
feast, to any serious person who has at¬
tended class three times or is recommended
by a responsible person known to him, but
never to two consecutive love-feasts, nor
more than three times, without his becom¬
ing a member.
13. He shall see that a fast be held u.
every society in his charge on the Friday
next preceding every quarterly meeting and
have a memorandum made of it on the
ehss papers.
DUTIES OF PASTORS
119
14 He shall see that every society is duly
supplied with our books.
15. He shall receive, try and expel mem¬
bers, according- to the Discipline, and at
every quarterly meeting shall read the
names of those who have been received, and
who have been excluded.
16. He shall appoint all class-leaders and
when he deems it necessary, or the good
of the church demands it, remove them.
17. Where there are no stewards, he shall
appoint a person to receive the quarterly
collections in the classes, and a committee
to receive, and assist in applying any money
subscribed to make up allowance to preach¬
ers or assist the most needy places in build¬
ing churches and paying debts.
18. He shall suspend a steward from of¬
fice for sufficient cause, arad appoint a ste¬
ward in his stead; the course and action to
be reviewed and finally disposed of by the
quarterly conference.
19. He shall not allow any person to of¬
ficiate as a preacher or exhorter in his
church without obtaining a license from
the quarterly conference, and he shall im-
sist that this license be renewed once every
year.
120
DUTIES OF PASTORS
He shall not allow any preacher under
suspension, expulsion or charge of immoral
conduct to officiate in his pulpit or at the
altar.
20. He shall take exact account of the
members in the charge, report the same
to the Annual Conference, and, on being
removed, shall submit to his successor an
accurate account of the charge.
21. He shall not cease to labor in the
itinerancy, except in case of sickness, with¬
out the consent of the Annual Conference,
certified by the hand of the Bishop. .
22. He shall frequently warn his mem¬
bers against moving from one charge to
another, without a note of recommenda¬
tion from him; informing them that they
will not be received into other societies
without this note of recommendation.
[Form of Certificate of Membership.]
, 19.•• •
To the Rev , Pastor of the
A. M. B. Church at This is to
introduce to you and commend to your Christian
consideration, M ,-ivho is an accept¬
able member of our Society.
Pastor of the A. M. E.
Church.
23. (1) Every pastor shall gather in the
children, and wherever there are tern whose
parents will permit it, he shall meet them
DUTIES OF PASTORS
121
once a week, or once in two weeks for
the purpose of giving them instruction and
training them in the catechism. To this
end he shall procure our catechism, and
have it committed to memory by all who
can read.
(2) He shall expressly preach on educa¬
tion ; talk with the children at home; explain
the nature of religion to them and impress
the necessity of it upon their hearts. He
shall earnestly pray for them and exhort
their parents at home.
(3) He shall take the names of those
who have been truly awakened and admit
them to society. But if he should say, "I
have no gift for this," he should pray for
it and use every other means to obtain it.
(4) He shall, so far as it is practicable,
take the childrea of his congregation and
form them into Sabbath-schools.
(5) He shall take their names and form
them into classes for the purpose of giving
them religious instruction, and do this as
regularly himself as his other duties will
permit.
(6) He shall teach them the nature of re¬
ligion; and also the nature, privileges, de¬
sign and obligations of baptism.
(7) He shall appoint a suitable leader
122
DUTIES OF PASTORS
for each class to instruct it in his abseace
and recommend to him those who are suit¬
able to be admitted on trial.
(8) He shall leave his successor a correct
account of each class formed and also the
name of its leader.
PREACHERS IN ANNUAL CONFERENCE 123
CHAPTER V]
PREACHERS IN ANNUAL CONFERENCE
I. Preachers Admitted on Trial.
1. A preacher, not over 40 years old, be¬
ing duly recommended by the District Con¬
ference, or having been previously appoint¬
ed to a charge by the Bishop or Presiding
Elder, in the interim of Annual Confer¬
ences, may be received on trial in the An¬
nual Conference by vote; provided he give
us satisfaction as to his knowledge of the
discipline and doctrines of the Church, the
connections necessary in a discourse, church
history (especially ours), and of all the
studies prescribed in the Appendix to the
Book of Discipline, for admission on trial.
Then let him carefully read and weigh the
contents of the Eook of Discipline, that if
he have any doubt it may be removed.
If he should be destitute of the foregoing
qualifications he may be referred to a com¬
mittee which shall examine him thoroughly,
at least twice during the ensuing year, and
report the results to the next Annual Con-
feresce.
2. When he is admitted on trial the form
of discipline shall be given him, inscribed:
124 PREACHERS IN ANNUAL CONFERENCE
To. You think it your duty
to call sinners to repentance; make full
proof of it, and we shall rejoice to receive
you as a fellow laborer.
3. One on trial may be either admitted,
or rejected without doing him any wrong;
otherwise it would be no trial at all.
2. Preachers Admitted to Full Connection.
1. A preacher who has maintained a
good character, two years on trial, proved
his fitness, given the Annual Conference
satisfaction in the studies for the second
year, and in the Special Examination for
admission, may be admitted to full connec¬
tion in the itinerancy.
2. In receiving a traveling preacher into
full connection, there shall be an offering of
solemn prayer, and the following Special
Examination—with other questions, if
necessary:
1. Have you faith in Christ?
2. Are you going on to perfection?
3. Do you expect to be made perfect in
love in this life?
4. Are you groaning after this perfect
love?
5. Are you resolved to wholly devote
yourself to God and His work?
PREACHERS IN ANNUAL CONFERENCE 125
6. Do you know the rules of the Society
and of the bands?
7. Do you keep them?
8. Do you constantly attend the sacra¬
ment?
9. Have you read the form of disci¬
pline ?
10. Are you willing to conform to it?
11. Have you considered the rules of a
Preacher, especially the ist, 7th and 9th?
(See Pages 126, 127,. 128.)
12. Will you keep them for conscience
sake?
13. Are you determined to employ all
your time in the work of God?
14. Will you endeavor not to speak too
loud or too long?
15. Will you instruct the children in
every place?
16. Will you visit from house to house?
17. Will you recommend fasting or ab¬
stinence, both by precept and example?
18/ Are you in debt?
3. Preachers from other Denominations.
1. Preachers from other denominations,
coming to either the Quarterly Conference
or the Annual Conference, for admission,
shall be questioned as follows:
126 PREACHERS IN ANNUAL CONFERENCE
Question. Have you read our form of
discipline ?
Answer. I have.
Ques. Do you possess such discipline?
Ans. I do.
Ques. Do you believe in the doctrine,
discipline and polity of our Church as set
forth therein?
Ans. I do fully believe and will willing¬
ly receive, adopt and be governed by the
doctrines, discipline and polity of the A. M.
E. Church.
Ques. Will you refrain from teaching
or practicing any other form of doctriae,
discipline or polity?
Ans. I will.
2. An unordained Preacher from another
denomination can enter the itinerant minis¬
try of the A. M. E. Church, only by becom¬
ing a member of the church and entering
the Annual Conference regularly.
3. An ordained Preacher may come in
the same way, or he may be received by an
Annual Conference on proving his ordina¬
tion, accepting our doctrine, discipline, us¬
ages and government, giving satisfactory
evidence of gifts, graces and usefulness,
sustaining an examination in the studies for
the "second year," and taking the ordina-
PREACHERS IN ANNUAL CONFERENCE 127
tion vows. Provided, however, that min¬
isters who come from churches that recog¬
nize only one order of the ministry shall be
received as deacons, and be required to
travel two years as itinerant ministers be¬
fore being eligible to the oracr of Elders.
4. On being admitted, every minister
shall receive the following certificate:
This is to certify that
having been ordained to the office of
, 19..according to the usages of the
Church, of which he has been a
member, has been admitted into the
Conference of the A. M. E. Church, and is here¬
by authorized, so long as his life and conversation
become the Gospel of Christ, to exercise the func¬
tions of his office in the African Methodist Epis¬
copal Church (limited in paragraph 3, above).
Given under my hand and seal, this
day of , 19... .
Presiding Bishop.
5. Every Preacher admitted to full trav¬
eling connection shall receive the form of
Discipline inscribed as follows:
As long as you freely consent to, and
earnestly endeavor to walk by these rules,
we shall rejoice to acknowledge you as a
fellow laborer.
4. Rules of a Preacher.
1. Be diligent. Never be unemployed or
triflingly employed. Never trifle away anv
128 PREACHERS IN ANNUAL CONFERENCE
time; neither spend any more at one place
than is strictly necessary.
2. Be serious. Avoid all lightness, jest¬
ing and foolish talking. Converse sparingly
and conduct yourselves prudently with wo¬
men. i Tim. v. 2. Be ashamed of noth¬
ing but sin. Let your motto be "Holiness
unto the Lord/'
3,. Take no step toward marrying with¬
out consulting your brethren. A Methodist
Preacher ought not to be married to a wo¬
man without the consent of her parents.
4. Believe evil of no one without good
evidence; unless you see it done, take heed
you credit it not. Put the best construction
on everything. You know the judge is al¬
ways supposed to be on the prisoner's side.
5. Speak evil of no one, because your
word especially doth eat as a canker. Keep
your thoughts within your own breast un¬
til you come to the person concerned.
6. Tell everyone under your care what
you think wrong in his conduct and temper,
and that lovingly and plainly as soon as
may be, else it will fester in your heart.
Make all haste to cast the fire out of your
bosom.
7. Be punctual. Do everything exactly
at the time: and do not mend our rules, but
PREACHERS IN ANNUAL CONFERENCE 129
keep them; not for wrath, but for con¬
science's sake.
8. Avoid all affectation. A Preacher of
the Gospel is a servant to all. You have
nothing to do but to save souls; therefore
spend and be spent in this work. And go
always not only to those who want you, but
to those who want you most. It is not your
business only to preach so many times and
to take care of this or that society, but to
save as many as you can: to bring as many
sinners to repentance as you can; and with
all your power to build them up in that holi¬
ness, without which they cannot see the
Lord. Remember a Methodist Preacher is
to mind every point great and small in the
African Methodist Discipline. You will,
therefore, need to exercise all the sense and
grace you have.
9. Act in all things not according to your
own will but as a son in the gospel. As such
it is your duty to employ your time in the
manner which we direct; in preaching amd
visiting from house to house, in reading,
meditation and prayer. Above all, if you
labor with us in the vineyard of the Lord,
it is necessary you should do that part of
the work which we advise at those tiiaes
130 PREACHERS IN ANNUAL CONFERENCE
and places which we judge most for His
glory.
5. Preachers' Conduct in Conference.
1. It is desired that all things be consid¬
ered on these occasions, as in the immediate
presence of God, and that every person shall
speak freely whatever is in his heart.
2. That we may improve our time at
Conference, while we are conversing let us
have an especial care to set God always be¬
fore us. In the intermediate hours let us
redeem all the time we can for private ex¬
ercises. Therein let us give ourselves to
prayer for one another and for a blessing
on our neighbors.
6. The Itinerancy.
The extension of the Church is best se¬
cured through an itinerancy operating un¬
der a General Superintendency which pro¬
vides, as nearly as possible, for each com-
gregation of believers a minister qualified to
present the doctrines of Holy Scripture, and
to direct the temporal economy of our So¬
cieties. The glorious triumphs attendant
upon the labors of our itinerants attest the
presence of the Holy Spirit as a witness
direccing the pulpit and pastoral ministra¬
tions 01 itinerant preachers.
DEACONS
131
CHAPTER VII.
DEACONS
1. A Deacon is constituted by election
of the Annual Conference, and the im¬
position of the hands of a Bishop.
2. A Traveling Preacher of two full
years standing in the Annual Conference
is eligible to the office of Deacon, provid¬
ed he satisfy the Annual Conference o:
his fitness for the office, or provided that
if such licentiate is in attendance at one
of our Theological Seminaries, he shall
be credited for the full time of such at¬
tendance, and upon passing satisfactory
examination may be ordained a Deacon
by the Bishop of his Conference or such
other Bishop as his Bishop may desig¬
nate.
3. If the necessities of the cause of mis¬
sions require his ordination earlier, the time
qualification may be disregarded, if it is
judged expedient; provided he give satis¬
faction in the course of studies prescribed
in the Book of Discipline for the "second
year," and has been carefully instructed in
the nature of the yoWs of the office of a
Deacon.
132
DEACONS
4. On the request of his Quarterly Con¬
ference, a Local Preacher of four years
good standing1 may be eligible to the office
of Deacon, if recommended by the District
Conference; provided he satisfy the Annual
Conference in the course of studies pre¬
scribed in the Book of Discipline for the
"second year."
5. The duties of a Deacon are, to preach
the Word of God, assist the Elder in dis¬
tributing the communion, and, in the ab¬
sence of the Elder, administer the Sacra¬
ment of Baptism and solemnize matrimony
6. A traveling Deacon shall not act as
Deacon, or preach in our churches, if he
cease to travel without the consent of the
Annual Conference, certified to by the
Bishop; except he is incapacitated by sick¬
ness, debility or unavoidable circumstances.
ELDERS
133
CHAPTER V.
ELDERS
1. An Elder is constituted by election of
the Annual Conference, and the imposition
of the hands of a Bishop and the examining
Elders. The Conference shall be certain
that he is thoroughly instructed in the vows
of an Elder.
2. A Traveling Deacon of two full years
good and regular standing is eligible to the
office of Elder; provided he give satisfac¬
tion in the course of studies prescribed in
the Book of Discipline.
3. A Local Deacon of four years good
and regular standing as a Deacon, is
eligible to the office of Elder on the request
of his Quarterly Conference; provided he
is recommended by the District Conference,
on at least a two-thirds majority vote, and
satisfies the Annual Conference of his fit¬
ness and the IoclI necessity of his ordina¬
tion.
4. The duties of an Elder are, to preach
the Word of God, administer the sacra¬
ments of the Lord's Supper and Baptism,
and perform the rite of matrimony.
134
PRESIDING ELDERS
CHAPTER IX.
1. Qualifications.
PRESIDING ELDERS
Presiding Elders are appointed by the
Bishop. They must be able to keep a faith¬
ful record of the quarterly conference min¬
utes, and give proper directions to all the
affairs of the Church.
2. The District.
The territory of every Annual Confer¬
ence (except mission conferences too small)
shall be divided in districts, each embracing
from twelve to twenty pastoral charges and
from two thousand to three thousand lay
members. In cases of conferences of very
large territory but only few churches, each
presiding elder may be assigned to a pastor¬
ate but his charge must be in the district of
another presiding elder.
3. Duties.
1. The Presiding Elder shall take charge
of all the Elders, Deacons, Preachers, itin¬
erant and local, and the E^horte.rs in his
district.
PRfeSlblNG ELbERS
135
2. He shall travel at large in his district,
preside in the District Conference, Sunday-
school conventions and all the Quarterly
Conferences, assist pastors at quarterly
meetings, see that the business of the con¬
ference is in strict accord with the Disci¬
pline ; and preach at least once on each
charge quarterly.
3. He shall give decisions on all questions
of law in the Quarterly Conferences and the
District Conferences, subject to appeal to
the Annual Conference. In all cases he shall
leave the application of law with the dis¬
trict conference and quarterly CQnfereace.
4. He shall change or remove a preacher
in the interval of Annual Conferences, after
strict investigation, where the interests of a
church demand it; or when a majority of
the membership is dissatisfied and the Offi¬
cial Board, in a written petition, requests
him to do so; provided he assign said
preacher to another field of labor. He may
call a committee to investigate or try a case
of a pastor under charges.
5. He may employ a preacher who has>
been rejected by an Annual Conference be¬
cause of failure to pass examination; pro¬
vided the Aianual Conference grant permis¬
sion, and the preacher is a man of good
136
presiding elders
moral character; but he shall not employ
nor allow to exercise in any church of his
district, any preacher under suspension, ex¬
pulsion or charges of immoral conduct, in
our own or other church.
6. He shall thoroughly acquaint himself
with the efficiency and acceptability of all
the pastors in his district, and endeavor to
have satisfactory appointments for all the
people.
7. He shall see that all moneys collected
on connectional Sabbaths: Educational Day,
Children's Day, and Easter Day—are for¬
warded to the offices to which they are due,
promptly, and shall demand no part of the
collections on those days, as payment of
assessment for support.
8. He shall not cease to travel without
the consent of the Annual Conference or
the Bishop.
9. He shall be removed for imprudence
in administration, or impurity of life.
BISHOPS
137
CHAPTER X.
BISHOPS
I. Election.
1. A Bishop shall be elected by the Gen¬
eral Conference, by ballot only: provided
he shall be blameless in character and quali¬
fications; a majority of all votes cast shall
be necessary to choice.
2. After his election he shall be consd-
crated to the office of Bishop by the imposi¬
tion of the hands of a Bishop and $ix
Elders.
2. Filling Vacancies.
1. If by death, resignation, or expulsion,
there should be no one to exercise the epis¬
copal office, an extra session of the General
Conference shall be called at once, accord¬
ing to the Discipline.
2. The said extra session of the General
Conference shall proceed to fill the vacancy,
and seven Elders, by imposition of their
hands, shall consecrate the one elected.
3. Duties of a Presiding Bishop.
1. He shall preside in all the confer-
8
138
BISHOPS
ences, fix, in conjunction with the Presiding
Elders, all the appointments of the traveling
preachers at the Annual Conferences, and
cause all his decisions in Annual Conference
to be entered in the journal.
2. He shall entertain all motions duly
made and seconded in an Annual Confer-
eace, when they do not come in conflict
with positive law.
3. He shall decide all questions of law in
the Annual Conference; but his decisions
may be subjected to an appeal to the Court
of Triers of Appeals. He shall in all cases
leave the application of law with the An¬
nual Conference.
4. He shall select the most experienced
and best qualified elders, and of the best
moral character, for the office of Presiding
Elders.
5. He shall appoint a District Book
Steward and, when requested by an Annual
Conference, appoint an agent or agents to
labor for embarrassed churches and literary
institutions in the Conference.
6. In the interval of the Annual Con¬
ference sessions, he shall change, receive
and suspend preachers, wherever necessary,
as directed by the Book of Discipline.
7. He shall not permit any preacher to
BISHOPS
139
remain on any circuit or station, nor a Pre¬
siding- Elder on any given district longer
than five years, only in such cases where
the concurrent opinion of two other
Bishops has been obtained. This rule
does not apply to foreign work, except
in Canada.
8. He shall not permit any preacher to
remain on a circuit or a station when he
has become unacceptable or it is evident
that his continuance is injurious to the
prosperity of the Church.
9. He shall not remove a preacher with¬
out his consent, beyond the bounds of his
district, until he shall have given him at
least three months notice prior to the time
appointed for his removal. iN'or shall the
Bishop accept a transferred preacher
against whom there is a charge, till after
the conference ^hall have full time to ex¬
amine his character and pass upon the same.
Any Bishop who shall Knowingly violate
this prohibition shall be proceeded against
by the Annual Conference, as per Disci¬
pline.
10. He shall not admit to the Annual
Conference, transfer nor appoint to the Pas¬
torate, Presiding Eldership, Missionary
Work, Evangelistic Work or Agency, nor
140
BISHOPS
allow to officiate in any of our Pulpits or at
the altar, any Preacher under the disabi.it>
of suspension, expulsion or charges of im¬
moral conduct, whether formerly in our own
church or from another church.
11. Whenever he transfers a member of
the Annual Conference, he shall give the
following form of Certificate:
This is to certify that a
in good and regular standing, has been trans¬
ferred from the Annual Conference
of the African Methodist Episcopal Church to the
Annual Conference of the same
Church, the transfer to take effect on and after
Presiding Bishop.
12. He shall travel at large through his
district and visit every circuit and station
and oversee the spiritual and temporal busi¬
ness of the societies in his district.
13. He shall, whenever the officers of any
church call him and necessity requires
him, visit any Episcopal District and act
alone, in the absence of its Bishop, or con¬
jointly with him, in all cases in which the
interest of the connection demands his
service.
14. He shall not ordain any woman to
the order of Deacon or Elder in the A. M.
E. Church.
15. He shall not exercise his episcopal
BISHOPS
141
office in any degree over the Church un¬
less he travel at large throughout his dis¬
trict.
16. His duty in this respect shall be
regulated by the General Conference, a*d
it shall make provision for his traveling ex¬
penses.
17. He shall see that all funds of the
Conference are appropriated according to
Discipline but shall not interfere with said
appropriations when consistent with the
Discipline, and shall not receive any money
from the Annual Conference for residence,
traveling or any other purpose, contrary
to the Discipline.
18. The bishops shall publish a year book
of African Methodism. The book shall be
issued, in May annually. It shall be pub¬
lished immediately upon its compilation
by the connectional publishing house
making the lowest bid and be sold at a
small price for the benefit of said house.
142
BISHOPS' COUNCIL
CHAPTER XI.
BISHOPS' COUNCIL
To Regulate The Bishops' Council
That the Bishops' Council of the A. M.
E. Church be a legal body, and shall be
known under the name and title of The
Bishops' Council of the A. M. E. Church.
The council shall elect one of the Bish¬
ops as secretary of said Council, whose
duty it shall be to keep the records of
the Council,, and shall hold all the bonds
of the general officers and suc'h other
official papers as may come to the Coun¬
cil. The Secretary shall be elected at the
beginning of the Quadrennium, and shall
serve during the same.
The Council shall elect an Assistant
Secretary, who shall assist the Secretary
in the performance of his duties; he also
shall serve during the Quadrennium.
The Bishops' Council shall meet semi¬
annually at such time and place as the
majority of the Council may determine.
The Chairman shall preside at all meet¬
ings of the Council and perform the duties
BISHOPS' COUNCIL
143
that may devolve upon him as chair¬
man.
The Bishops' Council shall have each
Bishop present a written statement of the
work of his district, his rulings and de¬
cisions, and the Council may give such
instructions and corrections as the ma¬
jority may determine.
Should a vacancy occur in an Episco¬
pal District, by suspension, resignation
or death or otherwise, the Bishops are
authorized to assign one of their num¬
ber to said district or any part of said
District.
The Bishops may hold public sessions
when, in their judgment, it is for the
best interest of the Church.
The Financial Secretary shall pay the
traveling expenses of the Bishops in at¬
tendance upon the Council, also the legi¬
timate expenses of the Session.
JUDICIAL DIRECTIONS
PART III.
JUDICIAL DIRECTIONS
TRIAL OF LAYMEN
145
I. TRIAL OF LAY MEMBERS.
II. TRIAL OF LOCAL PREACHERS.
III. THE TRIAL OF ITINERANT
PREACHERS.
IV. TRIAL OF BISHOPS.
V. CAUSES FOR IMPEACHMENT.
VI. ORDER OF APPEALS.
VII. MINISTERS' DEBTS.
VIII. DEBTS AND ARBITRATIONS.
IX. MATRIMONIAL RELATIONS.
146
TRIAL OF LAYMEN
CHAPTER I.
THE TRIAL OF LAY MEMBERS
I. The Arraignment.
1. When a lay member is accused of any
crime or misdemeanor he shall be brought
to trial before the Society or a committee
selected from it.
2. The trial shall take place in the pres¬
ence of an Elder, Deacon or Preacher, and
the accused and accuser shall be brought
face to face; but if this cannot be done the
next best evidence shall be procured.
3^ If the accused person evade a trial by
absenting himself after due notice being
given him, and the circumstances of the ac¬
cusation be strong and presumptive, let him
be esteemed as guilty and be accordingly
excluded. Witnesses from without shall
not be rejected.
2. The Verdict.
i. If the accused person be found guilty
by the decision of a majority of the mem-
bei s before whom he is tried and the crime
such as is expressly forbidden by the
TRIAL OF LAYMEN
147
Word of God, or sufficient to exclude a
persoa from the kingdom of grace and
glory, let the preacher who has the charge
of the circuit or station expel him.
2. If the minister or preacher in charge
differ in judgment from the majority of
the society, or the select number, as to the
guilt or innocencce of the accused person,
the trial may be referred by him to the en¬
suing Quarterly Conference.
3. On Insubordination.
1. Should amy member or members of
any of our incorporated churches refuse to
be governed by the Discipline by which he,
or they was or were made a member, or
members of said incorporated church, he or
they shall be called before the society or a
select number of it according to Discipline,
and tried for insubordination.
2. If said person or persons should be
found guilty of insubordination, aad will
not retract, then he or they shaJ be ex¬
pelled for insubordination or disobedience
to the order and discipline of the church.
3. Should any class leader or steward in¬
timate that he adheres to the Charter and
discards the law of the church, as set forth
in the book of Discipline, said class-leader
148
TRIAL OF LAYMEN
or steward shall be removed at once by the
preacher ia charge.
4. Should any local Elder, Deacon or
Preacher favor by word, act or influence
the Charter instead of the Discipline, he
shall be called before a committee according
to the Discipline, and if found guilty of pur¬
suing such a course, shall be suspended
from all official standing in the African
Methodist Episcopal Church.
4. Sowing Dissension.
1. If any member of our Church should
be clearly convicted of endeavoring to sow
dissension- in any of our societies by in¬
veighing against either our doctrines or
Discipline he shall first be reproved by the
minister or preacher in charge.
2. Should he subsequently persist i* such
a pernicious practice he shall be expelled
from the society.
5. Wilful Neglect of Class Meetings.
1. Those members of our Church who
wilfully and repeatedly neglect to meet their
classes shall be visited by the Elder, Deacon
or Preacher, whenever it is practicable, and
informed that exclusion will be the conse¬
quence of their neglect. If they should not
amend, they shall be tried before the so¬
ciety, or a select number of it, and expelled
trial of laymen
149
by the preacher in charge, who at the same
time shall state that they are expelled for a
breach of rules aad not for immoral con¬
duct.
6. Improper Conduct.
j. Whenever a member shows disobedi¬
ence to the order j and discipline of the
Church, or neglects duties of any kind; or
indulges in imprudent conduct, sinful- tem¬
pers, words or quarreling; or in speak¬
ing evil of ministers; or in dealing in lot¬
teries or policies, attending dances or horse¬
races ; or engages in playing cards, -or in
the pursuit of such other games, or diver¬
sions as cannot be carried on in th; name
of our Lord Jesus, let private reproof be
given by a leader or the preacher in charge.
2. If the member on being reproved ac¬
knowledge the truth and show proper hu¬
miliation he may remain on trial. If he
should be charged with the second offence
the leader or preacher may take one or two
faithful friends with him to give reproof.
On the third offence the case must be
brought before the society, or a select num¬
ber of it, and then the offender must be cut
off if there be no real humiliation.
7. Spiritous Liquors.
t. No member of our society shall give,
ISO
TRIAL OF LAYMEN
distill, driak, or traffic in spiritous liquors;
or rent, lease, or permit his house or other
property to be used for such purpose.
2. Whosoever violates this rule shall be
dealt with, by the preacher in charge, as he
would be dealt with in other cases of gross
immorality. If found guilty he shall be
deemed censurable, or liable to suspension
according to his conduct.
8. Frauds and Insolvencies.
1. The preachers who have charge of cir¬
cuits and stations are required to fully and
strenuously execute all our rules against
all fraud, and particularly dishonest insol¬
vencies.
2. In all cases, in which a member of our
Church is accused of such crimes and is
summoned by the minister in charge to
answer said accusation, it shall be the duty
of the minister, by request of the parties
concerned, to give his official authority for
the summoning of such witnesses as either
party may name.
3. He shall also order the submission of
all documentary evidence which may be
demanded by either party; and it shall be
the duty of church members, who possess
said evidence, to attend the investigation
and submit it according to order.
TRIAL OF LAYMEN
151
4. The minister shall deliver a copy of
the charges preferred to the accused person
when ordered for trial.
5. We will receive no person in our so¬
ciety as a member who is a slave holder
and members who have slaves and refuse to
emancipate them shall be excluded.
152 TRIAL OF LOCAL PREACHERS
CHAPTER II.
THE TRIAL OF LOCAL PREACHERS
i. Examination by the Committee.
1. If the accusation be brought against a
local Elder, Deacon or Preacher, the min¬
ister in charge shall summon three or more
local preachers of the neighborhood, or for
want of preachers, as many exhorters or
leaders.
2. If said committee, or a majority of
them, on due examination, find the accused
guilty of whatever crime, or that he has
been guilty of publicly or privately dissem¬
inating such false doctrines as require sus¬
pension from all public offices and privi¬
leges in our Church, the committee shall
suspend him until the ensuing Quarterly
Conference.
2. The Case before the Conference.
i. When the case is laid before the Quar¬
terly Conference it shall proceed to the
trial of the accused local preacher, deacon
or elder, and shall have power to clear, cen-
TRIAL OF LOCAL PREACHERS 1S3
sure, suspend or expel him, according to
their judgment.
2. The Presiding Elder, at the com¬
mencement of the trial before the confer¬
ence, shall appoint a secretary to take regu¬
lar minutes of the evidence and proceed-
ings.
3. The said minutes when completed
shall be read and approved, and signed by
the Presiding Elder and also by the mem¬
bers of the Quarterly Conference or by a
majority of them.
3. Concerning the Condemnation.
1. In case of condemnation the local
elder, deacon or preacher, by giving notice
to the Quarterly Conference of his deter¬
mination to do so, shall be allowed an ap¬
peal to the next Annual Conference.
2. When said appeal is presented to the
Annual Conference, the minister in change
of the said circuit, or station from which
the appeal comes, shall also present the min¬
utes of the trial, kept in the Quarterly Con¬
ference.
3. The condemned local elder, deacon or
preacher may then appear in behalf of his
appeal, and the Annual Conference after
hearing it shall finally render its judgment
upon the minutes laid before it.
154 TRIAL OF ITINERANT MINISTERS
CHAPTER III.
TRIAL OF ITINERANT PREACHERS
l. Presiding Elders.
1. If a Presiding Elder be accused of a
crime expressly forbidden by the Word of
God, or any practice sufficient to exclude a
person from the kingdom of grace and
glory, a charge covering the same shall be
made known to the minister in charge of
the circuit, station or mission where the
crime or practice is alleged to have taken
place, and the said minister shall refer it to
the Presiding Elder of aa adjacent district
who shall proceed as in cases of other
preachers for investigation.
2. The committee formed to try a Pre¬
siding Elder shall be composed of Elders
or Elders and Deacons.
2. Traveling Elders, Deacons and
Preachers.
i. If any traveling Elder, Deacon or
Preacher shall be accused of any crime ex¬
pressly forbidden in the Word of God or
any practice sufficiemt to exclude a person
from the kingdom of grace and glory, a
TRIAL OF ITINERANT MINISTERS 155
charge shall be made known to the stewards
of the circuit or station, and they shall
speedily lay it before the official board.
2. The board shall then, if deemed neces¬
sary, authorize the stewards to call the Pre¬
siding Elder to bring accused to trial.
3. The Presiding Elder shall form a com¬
mittee of not less than three traveling
preachers, if they can be obtained; if not,
then of local Elders, Deacons or Preach¬
ers. If possible the accused and the ac¬
cuser shall be brought face to face.
4. If the accused flee from trial, it shall'
be taken as presumptive proof of guilt, and
out of the mouth of two or three witnesses
he shall be condemned.
5. If he should be clearly convicted, he
shall be suspended from all official stand¬
ing in the church until the ensuing An¬
nual Conference.
6. When the case is laid before the An¬
nual Conference it shall fully consider and
determine it, even though it be one in which
the accused has fled from trial.
7. If the result be expulsion, the Annual
Conference shall demand the credentials of
the accused which, on being obtained, shall
be filed away among the Conference rec¬
ords.
156 TRIAL OF ITINERANT MINISTERS
8. If the accused be expelled for the
crime of adultery or fornication, he shall
not be admitted again to the ministry un¬
der four years from the time he joins the
church, whether he be a traveling or local
preacher. He must join on probation and
come from his class.
9. If any Preacher, Deacon or Elder,
whether traveling or local, be accused of
immoral conduct, or insubordination, the
Presiding Elder shall, if he be proved
guilty, demand and receive from him
his credentials which shall be retained
among the records of the church. And
should he refuse to deliver them up
his name shall be published by the Presid¬
ing Elder without delay as a refractory
preacher.
3. General Officers.
A General Officer accused of a crime suf¬
ficient to exclude a person from the king¬
dom of grace and glory, if a minister, shall
be subject to the rules for trying minis¬
ters; if a layman, shall be subject to the
rules for trying layman; as every min¬
ister is connected with a Quarterly Con¬
ference, and every layman, a society.
TRIAL OF BISHOPS
157
CHAPTER IV.
TRIAL OF BISHOPS
1. Intervening Committee.
1. In the interval of the General Confer¬
ence if a Bishop be accused of any crime
expressly forbidden in the word of God,
the Presiding Elder of the district in which
the said crime is alleged to have been com¬
mitted, shall notify the Senior Bishop—or
if the senior be the accused, the Bishop next
in seniority—who shall appoint a commit¬
tee of trial, composed of one Bishop and
four Elders; over which he shall preside,
but shall have neither voice nor vote in mak¬
ing up the verdict.
2. He shall call the committee to meet at
a given place and time, and shall summon
the accused in writing, placing in l)is hand
the bill of complaints or charges at least one
week before the date set for trial.
2. Committee's Decision.
I. If at this examination the Bishop be
found guilty of crime sufficient to exclude a
person from the kingdom of grace and
158
TRIAL OF BISHOPS
glory, or to have acted so improperly as to
justify punishment; said committee shall
have power to suspend him from all offi¬
cial functions until the ensuing Annual
Conference.
2. The Annual Conference, if it de¬
termine in his favor, shall have power to
reverse the decision of the committee and
to restore him to his former functions. If
it should find him guilty it shall continue
his suspension until the next ensuimg Gen¬
eral Conference.
3. The Episcopal Committee.
1. The General Conference at each ses¬
sion shall choose a committee before which
each Bishop in person shall pass an exam¬
ination.
2. The examination shall concern his
traveling among the people in his district,
his administration and decisions.
3. If he should be condemned by the
committee, he shall be allowed to appeal to
the General Conference in whole, and may
be permitted to object to any one of said
committee.
4. Final Determination. .
1. The General Conference shall have
power to reverse or approve the decision
TRIAL OF BISHOPS
159
of the committee, and if it approve, its de¬
cision shall be final.
2. If on examination, it be found that a
Bishop's character is not fair—or that he
has neglected his duty, or violated the dis¬
cipline, or been guilty of any crime suffi¬
cient to exclude a person from the king¬
dom of grace and glory, or has acted so
improperly as to justify suspension, or ex¬
pulsion the General Conference shall sus¬
pend or expel him from his episcopal func¬
tions
160 CAUSES FOR IMPEACHMENT
CHAPTER V.
CAUSES OF IMPEACHMENT
1. Dealing in Liquors.
i. No preacher among us shall distill, re¬
tail, or drink spirituous liquors without
forfeiting his official standing.
2. Mal-administration.
1. A preacher charged with badly admin¬
istering the law, improper temper, words
or actions, shall be reproved by the Bishop
or the Presiding Elder.
2. In case of a second transgression, one,
two or three preachers, or if preachers can¬
not be obtained, exhorters or leaders shall
be taken as witnesses.
3. If the foregoing admonitions be of no
avail, he shall then be tried either before
the Bishop, or the Presiding Elder and a
committee in the interval of the Annual
Conference, and if found guilty, be sus¬
pended by the Bishop, or committee.
The Annual Conference ensuing shall try
the case fairly, and if the suspended
preacher be found guilty, and impeniteat,
CAUSES FOR IMPEACHMENT 161
his suspension shall be continued and noted
in the minutes.
3. Concerning Heresy and Schism.
1. A minister or preacher who holds and
publicly or privately disseminates doctrines
which are contrary to our Articles of Re¬
ligion shall be dealt with as in cases of gross
immorality, proceeded against as provided
for in chapter 11 ( Trial of Itinerant Preach¬
ers).
2. But if he solemnly promise not to dis¬
seminate any more such doctrines, either
in public or private, he shall be endured
until his case can be laid before the next
Annual Conference, and it shall finally dis¬
pose of it
4. Unacceptability in the Ministry.
1. When any member of an Annual Con¬
ference is charged with having conducted
hims'elf in such a manner as to render him
unacceptable to the people as a traveling
preacher, his case shall be investigated by
the conference, and if it appear that the
complaint is well founded, and he should
give no satisfaction that he will amend his
ways, and will not consent to voluntarily
retire, the Annual Conference shall locate
him.
2. In this event, he shall be at liberty
162 CAUSES FOR IMPEACHMENT
to defend himself before the conference,
in person, in letter or by representative.
If he should be located in his absence,
and without having been previously noti¬
fied of the intention thus to proceed
against him, he shall have the privilege
to apply to the next session of the con¬
ference for a hearing in his defense, and
shall have a reconsideration of his case.
5. Neglect of Appointment.
1. Should any local elder, deacon or
preacher neglect to fill any of his appoint-
meats, and give no sufficient reason for do¬
ing so, the minister in charge shall reprove
him for the first offense.
2. If a local elder, deacon or preacher
persist in neglecting his appointments, he
shall be summoned to appear before a com¬
mittee: and should he then fail to give sat¬
isfaction, said committee shall silence him
until the ensuing Quarterly Conference,
which shall have power to take his license
from him.
3. If any local preacher, without a pre¬
vious agreement between himself and his
pastor, attempt in the absence of the pas¬
tor to collect money for his services, he shall
upon conviction be silenced for three
months.
CAUSES FOR IMPEACHMENT 163
6. Pastoral Interference.
1. No Elder, Deacoa or Preacher in any
charge shall interfere with the business of
an adjoining charge.
2. If any should be found guilty of so
doing, without having been called accord¬
ing to discipline, or by the Bishop or Pre¬
siding Elder, he shall be dealt with as in
other cases of violation of the discipline.
164
APPEALS
CHAPTER VI.
THE ORDER OF APPEALS
j. The Triers of Appeals.
i. Each Annual Conference shall select
five judicious and experienced Elders, to be
known as the Triers of Appeals.-
2. Formation of the Court.
1. Whenever a member of an Annual
Conference takes exception to his trial and
expulsion from the Conference, or to the
decision of a Bishop, he shall make it know*
to the Bishop that he appeals and desires
him to call the Court of Triers.
2. When such notice is given to the Bish¬
op, he shall designate three of the nearest
Conferences from which he will call the
triers to meet at a given place within three
months after notification. They shall have
a reasonable time for their session.
3. Rights of Appellants.
1. The appellant shall have the right to
object to any member of the court, provid¬
ed his objection does not reduce the number
APPEALS
165
to less than ten, which number shall be
necessary to form a quorum.-
2. In all cases where an appeal is made,
the appellant, or his representative, shall
state the grounds of his appeal, showing
cause why he appeals; and no interruption
shall be allowed in the exercise of his right.
4. Method of Proceeding.
1. When the appeal is taken from a Bish¬
op's decision the triers may be called from
only two neighboring Conferences, as the
appellant's Conference may be the third.
2. The Court shall have one of its mem¬
bers to act as president and one to act as
secretary.
3. The secretary shall keep a faithful
record of the court's proceedings, which
shall be subject to the order of the next
General Conference for its review.
4. In all cases which are brought up as
appeals, the following method shall be ob¬
served :
(a) A statement or communication from
the appellant setting forth his appeal and
the grounds of it.
(b) The charges, specifications and the
judgment of the court below are heard.
166 APPEALS
(c) Inquiring if conditions of appeal are
met.
(d) Reading the records of the trial.
(e) The appellant himself, or counsel, is
heard.
(f) The court below, by its representa¬
tives, replies.
(£) The appellant closes.
(h) The appellant and other representa¬
tives retire, and the Conference decides the
case.
MINISTERS' DEBTS
167
CHAPTER VII.
MINISTERS' DEBTS
I. The Complaint.
1. Complaint may be made to the Pre¬
siding Elder or a steward of the circuit or
station against a minister or preacher, in
the interval of the Annual Conferences, for
non-payment of debt or for contracting
debts without a probability of paying them,
or for borrowing and refusing to pay.
2. The Elder shall call the indebted
preacher and contending parties together,
and have each choose for himself an ar¬
biter, and the two arbiters to choose a hird,
all of whom shall be preachers, or official
members of the church.
2. The Examination.
1. It shall be the duty of said arbiters to
examine the claims upon said minister or
preacher; and if it be proved that he has.
neglected or refused to pay his debts, they
shall determine how long a time shall be
given him to make a settlement.
2. If either party be not satisfied with the
168
MINISTERS' DEBtS
decision, he or they may apply for a second
arbitration; and each shall be permitted to
choose two more, and the four shall choose
a fifth, all of whom shall be preachers or
official members of the church, and their
decision shall be final.
3. Second, Arbitration.
1. If judgment in the second arbitration
be given against said minister or preacher,
and the time be specified for him to make
payment, and he refuse to comply with the
decision, after sufficient time has been given
him, he shall be suspended from all official
standing in the connection until the ensuing
Annual Conference.
2. At the Conference Session the con¬
tending parties shall appear either in person
or by representatives, and the case shall be
brought up for consideration.
3. Should the Annual Conference reject
the decision of the arbiters, it shall deter¬
mine what is due and grant the time for
payment. If the indebted preacher fail to
comply with its decision he shall be sus¬
pended or expelled, according to the judg¬
ment of the ensuing Annual Conference.
4. Intervening Omissions.
1. Should the proper officials in the inter¬
val of the Annual Conference sessions fail
MINISTERS' DEBTS
169
to bring any traveling preacher to account
in case of crime it shall by no means pre¬
vent the fullest and fairest investigation of
his character at the Annual Conference.
2. Provisos. All accusations against a
preacher shall be given to him in writing
before the first examination. In all cases
of trial and conviction he shall be allowed
an appeal to the ensuing General Confer¬
ence.
170. DEBTS AND ARBITRATION
CHAPTER VIII.
DEBTS AND ARBITRATION
I. Disputes Between Members.
1. On any dispute between two or more
members of our society, concerning the pay¬
ment of debts, or other subjects which can¬
not be settled by the disputants, the preacher
in charge of the circuit or station shall
inquire into the case and recommend an ar¬
bitration.
2. The committee for the arbitration shall
be formed by the disputants on each side
selecting some member of the society as an
arbiter, and the two arbiters selecting the
third from the society.
2. The Decision.
1. When the judgment is given and any
of the parties be dissatisfied he may apply
to the ensuing Quarterly Conference of the
circuit or station for permission to have a
second arbitration.
2. In this event, if the Quarterly Con¬
ference see sufficient reason, it shall grant
the request.
1)EBTS AND ARBITRATION 171
3. The disputants on each side, shall
choose two arbiters from the society; and
the four shall choose the fifth one from the
society, and the judgment rendered by a
majority of them shall be final. Should any
refuse to abide by this decision he shall be
excluded from the society.
3. Rejecting Arbitration.
1. If any member of our society in a dis¬
pute over debt or any other cause, refuse
an arbitration when recommended by the
minister in charge, or should he, before
submitting to arbitration, enter into a law¬
suit (except the case be of such a nature
as to justify a process of law) with another
member, he shall be expelled.
4. Non-payment of Debts.
1. Whenever any of our members fail in
business, or contract debts which they are
not able to pay, in order to prevent scandal,
let their accounts be inspected by two or
three judicious members of the society.
2. If it be discovered that they have acted
dishonestly or borrowed money without a
probability of paying it, let them be ex¬
pelled.
3. Whenever a complaint is made against
any member of our church for non-payment
of debts after the accounts have been ad-
172 DEBTS AND ARBITRATION
justed and the amount ascertained, the
preacher in charge shall call him before a
committee of three at least, to inform them
why he has not made payment.
4. The committee shall determine what
further time shall be granted him and
what security, if any, shall be demanded of
him.
5. If he should refuse to comply he shall
be expelled; but he may appeal to the Quar¬
terly Conference, and ;ts decision shall set¬
tle the case.
6. If the creditor complain that justice
has not been done him, he may appeal to
the Quarterly Conference for its decision;
but if he refuse to abide by it he shall be
expelled.
5. Expelled and Withdrawn Members.
1. If any expelled person, except those
who absent themselves from trial after re¬
ceiving due notice to attend, should com¬
plain that he has not received justice, he
shall have the right to appeal to the Quar¬
terly Conference of the circuit or station.
His case shall be settled by a decision of a
majority of the Conference.
2. After such form of trial and expulsion
no person, without contrition, confession
and acceptance on probation, shall have any
DEBTS AND ARBITRATION 173
privilege of society or sacrament ia the
church; neither shall any elder, deacon or
churches in the same city, unless he comply
with the law governing his case in the
church from which he was expelled. If any
minister violate this provision, he shall be
dealt with as in other cases of maladminis¬
tration.
174 MATRIMONIAL RELATIONS
CHAPTER IX.
MARIMONIAL RELATIONS
I. Marriage.
1. An evil has prevailed in our church by
many of our members marrying unawaken-
ed persons. By so doing they have been
either hindered for life or turned back to
perdition. But our members are not pro¬
hibited from marrying persons who are not
of our church, provided those persons have
the form and are seeking the power of
godliness.
2. Every preacher shall publicly enforce
the apostle's mandate—"Be ye not unequal¬
ly yoked together with unbelievers," 2 Cor.
vi. 14. And shall exhort all concerned
not to take such a course without seeking
counsel from the most serious of their
brethren.
3. A woman ought not to marry with¬
out the consent of her parents. But if she
believe it to be her duty to marry and her
parents absolutely refuse to let her marry
any Christian, she then ought to marry
without their consent
MATRIMONIAL RELATIONS 175
2. Divorcement.
1. If any minister; preacher, exhorter or
lay member, male or female, who has been
legally married, shall leave his wife or her
husband, save for the cause of adultery, and
marry again (which we believe to be a crime
expressly forbidden by the word of God),
while the former wife, or husband is living,
he or she shall be expelled and shall not be
admitted to any of our churches during
the natural life of the forsaken party.
2. Any lay member, male or female, who
shall legally separate from his wife or her
husband and marry again while the former
wife or husband is living, he or she shall
be required to file with the Quarterly Con¬
ference to which he or she is amenable, a
transcript of the records in the case of the
Court which granted said bill of separation,
showing that ft was granted on Scriptural
grounds, and upon failure to do so when
requested by the Official Board, he or she
shall be expelled.
3. Any minister who shall legally separ¬
ate from his wife and marry again while the
former wife is living, shall be required to
file with the Annuai Conference, of which
he is a member, a transcript bf the records
176 MATRIMONIAL RELATIONS
in the case of the Court which granted
said bill of separation, showing that it was
granted on Scriptural grounds. And any
minister refusing to do so when requested
by said conference shall be expelled.
4. If any of our ministers knowingly
perform the marriage ceremony for any
person who has thus violated his or her
previous marriage obligation, said minister
shall forfeit his standing in the connection.
CONFERENCES
PART IV.
CC INFERENC3.
178
CHURCH CONFERENCES
I. CHURCH CONFERENCES.
II. OFFICIAL BOARDS.
III. QUARTERLY CONFERENCES.
IV. DISTRICT CONFERENCES.
V. ANNUAL CONFERENCES.
VI. GENERAL CONFERENCE.
THE CHURCH CONFERENCE 179
CHAPTER I.
THE CHURCH CONFERENCE
1. A Church Conference is a meeting of
the members and minister residing and
worshipping at a given place, for the
consideration and transaction of local
Church business, the minister in charge
being the presiding officer.
2. The duties of the Conference may be
many and varied; such as calling the roll
of membership, for the correction of the
same; recommending persons to the Presid¬
ing Elder and members of the Quarterly
Conference for license to preach the Gos¬
pel; adopting petitions to the Bishop, Dis¬
trict and Annual Conferences for the or¬
dination of local Deacons and Elders for
the use of the Church; encouraging
Church love, patriotism and unity; lec¬
turing upon and explaining the duties
of the members toward the Dollar Money
Fund, Easter Sabbath, Education and
Children's Day collections; giving members
information of what is being done in church
work, mission fields, Church schools and
180 THE CHURCH CONFERENCE
colleges; presenting the claims of our
Church literature—and periodicals—bene¬
fits of supplying themselves with hymn
books, Disciplines, etc., as well as having
Literary Societies, Mite Missionary Soci¬
eties, Women's Home and Foreign Mission¬
ary Societies, and seeking the co-operation
of the members in measures of benevolence
a»d mercy, for the sick, poor and needy;
enlisting their efforts to build up the Sab¬
bath school, searching out poor children
and engaging in whatever will promote the
kingdom of God on earth.
3. The Pastor ought to report to the
Church Conference his labors, burdens,
cares, and point out places where the mem¬
bers, or a portion of them, could work for
the glory of God. The officers, also, should
give information of their work, explain the
indebtedness of the Church, agree upon
rallies for the payment of the same; estab¬
lish additional prayer-meetings, either in
the Church or at the houses of members;
find places, if possible, where exhorters
can be employed, and applicants for license
to preach or exhort may exercise their gifts
beforehand, by permission of the Pastor.
4. A Church Conference should never be
held on the Sabbath Day, unless that day
THE CHURCH CONFERENCE 181
should afford the oaly opportunity to get
the members together, and then not at regu¬
lar preaching hours. A Secretary should
be elected at least once a year to keep the
proceedings.
5. As all Pastors are required to preach
or lecture upon the Holy Scriptures one
night in the week, or, if absent, to have
their local preachers to so do, the Church
Conference should endeavor to enforce at¬
tendance upon the same, and get others
to attend who are not Church members.
182
THE OFFICIAL BOARD
CHAPTER II.
THE OFFICIAL BOARD
1. Composition of Board.
1. The Official Board shall be composed
of all the class leaders, exhorters, stew¬
ards and stewardesses of a station, cir¬
cuit or mission.
2. The pastor shall be a member of the
Board and its chairman ex-officio.
3. Local preachers shall be regarded
as honorary members of the Board and
shall be required to visit it at its regular
sessions.
4. The Board shall elect annually, a
secretary and a treasurer. A steward
should be elected secretary, where there
is one competent.
2. Sessions.
1. The Official Board of every station
shall meet at least once every week.
2. The Official Board of every circuit
or mission shall meet at least once in
every two weeks.
3. Extra meetings shall be called by the
THE OFFICIAL BOARD
183
pastor whenever he sees it necessary, and
shall be promptly attended by the members,
of a station or circuit.
4. All meetings of the Board shall be
opened with religious service.
3. Business.
1. The secretary shall keep a strict ac¬
count of the proceedings.
2. The treasurer shall hold all moneys
obtained under the auspices of the stewards,
and disburse the same, on order of the
Board.
3. The Board shall require the leaders to
pay over to the stewards, at its sessions,
whatever sums they may have collected for
the church, the Pastor, Presiding Elder and
the poor.
4. It shall see, at its sessions, that the
Pastor receives his regular support; and it
shall devise ways and means to pay him and
the Presiding Elder all that is due them.
5. It shall receive of the leaders, reports
on the following subjects:
(1) Those who walk disorderly and will
not be reproved.
(2) Those who are sick and need the
attention of the pastor.
184
THE OFFICIAL BOARD
(3) The death of members.
(4) Those who wilfully and persistently
neglect their classes and other religious
duties.
(5) Those who have left the society
with certificate.
(6) Those who have left the society
without certificate.
(7) The Board shall have power to send
out committees for the purpose of making
investigation coacerning rumors affecting
the moral standing of any member; and
shall moreover, have members to appear
before it that they may explain such ru¬
mors.
(8) It shall, after examination and due
deliberation, drop the names of those proba¬
tioners who wilfully and continuously ab¬
sent themselves from the church and dis¬
regard its authority, and a record shall
be made of the same.
(9) The board shall have power to de¬
clare withdrawn, without certificate, mem¬
bers who unite with other churches, absent
themselves from public worship or class, or
fail to contribute to the support of the gos¬
pel, church or poor, for the period of six
months, provided they will not be reprov-
•iil3mpiI9tlTB JO 30U3piA9 Sa'iS pUB p3
THE OFFICIAL BOARD
185
4. Restrictions of the Official Board.
1. It shall not have power to try and
expel members of the church. Such a course
would make the chairman liable to the
charge of mal-administration.
2. It cannot overrule the pastor, or re¬
verse his decisions, or change his plans for
the government of the charge.
186 the quarterly conference
CHAPTER III.
THE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE
I. Composition.
The Quarterly Conference shall consist
of the traveling preachers or pastors on a
circuit or station, the local preachers, cx-
horters, stewards, stewardesses, class-
leaders, General Officers, Deaconesses,
Licensed Missionary workers, Evangel¬
ists, and the superintendent of the Sun¬
day School, and the Presidents of the
Allen C. E. League and the Missionary
Societies; provided the latter three are
members of the A. M. E. Church. Trus¬
tees are answerable to the Quarterly Con¬
ference for their official conduct.
2. Sessions.
The sessions of the Quarterly Conference
shall be held every three months, or four
times a year, on every circuit and in every
station.
The time and place of meeting shall be
appointed by the Presiding Elder; but if
there be no Presiding Elder it shall be
appointed by the Pastor.
At each Conference there shall be a Sec¬
retary or Secretaries elected, who shall
THE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE 187
faithfully and carefully record the pro¬
ceedings, in a suitable book, which shall be
preserved by the stewards.
If no efficient Secretary can be obtained,
the Pastor or Presiding- Elder shall act as
Secretary of the Quarterly Conference.
3. Procedure.
The following questions shall be asked
and answered in general and in particular,
and recorded.
1. Are there any appeals from members
of this society?
2. Is there any application for license
to preach or exhort?
3. Is there any license to be renewed?
4. How many persons have been con*
verted ?
5. How many persons have been received
on probation?
At A
At B
At C
Total
u. How many persons have been received
into full membership?
At A
At B .
At C
Total
188 the quarterly conference
7. How many persons are now ready to
be received into full membership?
8. How many members have been re¬
ceived by certificate?
9. How many have left with certificate ?
10. How many have left without certifi¬
cate?
11. How many have been expelled from
this society.
12. How many members have died this
quarter and what are their names ?
13. What number of full members in
this society, or on this circuit?
If 00 a circuit—At A ;...
At B At C
14. What number of probationers in this
society or on this circuit?
If a circuit at A B
C Total...
15. Have the probationers been instruct¬
ed in the Doctrine, Discipline and history
of our Church during this quarter?
16. What has been the increase of ful?
members this quarter?
17. What number of marriages this
quarter?
18. How many infants have been bap¬
tised this quarter?
Their names
How many adults?
THE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE 189
Their names
19. How many Sunday Schools?
20. What number of pupils are on the
charge ?
If a circuit, at A
B
C
Total.
21. What number of books in the li¬
brary or libraries?
At A B C
22. How much money has been col¬
lected for Sunday School purposes?
At A B C
23. How and for what purpose has this
amount been appropriated?
24. How much has been collected to
pay the minister or ministers this quar¬
ter?
For Presiding Elder at A
a tt u g
a « « C
Total
For Pastor at A
" « U g
a tt a £•
Total
190 the quarterly conference
25. How much for other uses by Stew¬
ards?
At A
At B
At C
26. How much has been collected by
the Trustees?
At A
At B
At C
27. How has it been expended?
At A
At B
At C
28. Is the church property insured and
when does it expire?
At A
At B
At C
29. What is the present indebtedness
(1) Of Trustees:
At A
At B
At C
(2) Of Stewards:
At A
At B
At C
THE QUARTERLY CONFERENCE 191
(3) Of Sunday School:
At A
At B ..
At C
30. How much money has been col¬
lected for general purposes?
(1) Dollar Money
(2) Educational Money
(3) Missionary Money on Eas¬
ter Day
(4) Children's Day Money ....
(5) Missionary Money by Socie¬
ties and Sunday School ....
31. How many subscribers secured this
quarter; for
The Christian Recorder;
The Western Christian Recorder.
The A. M. E. Review;
The Voice of Missions;
The Southern Christian Recorder;
192 the quarterly conference
4. Reports.
The chairman shall call for reports
from
The Trustees;
The Stewards;
The Sabbath School Superintend¬
ents ;
The President of the Allen C. E.
League; *and
The Choir Leader.
Other reports may be received.
All reports shall be carefully written
out previous to the Quarterly Confer¬
ence session. The Conference may re¬
ceive and adopt these reports at once, or
send them back to their respective de¬
partments for correction, if necessary,
to be returned to the next Quarterly
Conference, unless otherwise ordered.
5. Miscellaneous Business.
1. The Conference shall examine the
moral, religious and official character of
its members; the person whose character
is on its passage (at the request of a
member) shall withdraw.
2. The Conference may act upon such
motions and resolutions as may come
before it touching upon various pertinent
topics.
THE DISTRICT CONFERENCE 193
CHAPTER IV.
THE DISTRICT CONFERENCE
1. Composition.
The District Conference ^shall be com¬
posed of all traveling ministers and local
preachers, and one steward from each
Quarterly Conference within a Presiding
Elder District.
The Steward shall be elected by ballot
at the first Quarterly Conference after
the Annual Conference session.
The Secretary of the Quarterly Con¬
ference shall count the ballots and the
chairman shall declare the result.
2. Sessions.
The District Conference shall meet
once a year, in the second quarter, at the
time and place appointed by the Presid¬
ing- Elder.
It shall continue in session not less
than two days nor more than three.
3. Organization.
The Presiding Elder of the District
snail be chairman of the conference; but
194 the district conference
if a Bishop be present he shall be invited
to preside. In the absence of both Presid¬
ing Elder and Bishop the conference
shall elect a chairman pro tem. It shall
also elect a Secretary for the purpose of
recording the proceedings.
The chairman shall appoint all commit¬
tees, unless otherwise ordered.
4. Business of the District Conference.
1. The District Conference shall make
provision for obtaining the Presiding El¬
der's support, should the Annual Confer¬
ence fail to do so.
2. The District Conference shall exam¬
ine, by committee, all applicants for admis¬
sion into the traveliag connection. But it
shall recommend to the Annual Conference,
such persons only as have the books re¬
quired to be studied, give evidence of effici¬
ency, possess the necessary qualifications of
an itinerant preacher and have bee* full
members of the A. M. E. Church at least
one year. Each District Conference shall
elect annually two laymen as members of
the Annual Conference; it shall also ex¬
amine local preachers presented for
Deacon's amd Elder's Orders, and report
to the Annual Conference those only who
THE DISTRICT CONFERENCE 195
sustain a satisfactory examination. The re¬
port shall be signed by the Presiding Elder
and Secretary.
Preachers coming to the District Confer¬
ence for recommendation to the Annual
Conference not possessing the books re¬
quired for admission (page 439, Discip¬
line) should not be examined by the Dis¬
trict Conference committee.
3. The District Conference shall provide
for the expense of lay members attending
the Annual Conference.
4. Committees shall be appointed and
shall submit reports on the following sub¬
jects :
(1) The financial ability of the people
throughout the district.
(2) Their moral condition.
(3) What the people are doing for mis¬
sions.
(4) The spiritual condition of the
churches.
(5) The condition of the public schools.
(6) The requirements of the Sabbath
schools.
(7) The means necessary to make the
churches more prosperous financially.
(8) On Preachers for the Annual Con¬
ference.
196 the district conference
(9) On Preachers for orders.
5. The Presiding Elder shall preach the
opening sermoa of the session; special ser¬
mons shall be preached on each evening
during the session; religious services shall
b; observed at all the meetings.
The conference shall have a record of
all its proceedings kept in a book provided
for the purpose and it shall be the duty
of the Secretary to preserve it until de¬
manded by the Conference.
THE ANNUAL CONFERENCE
19/
CHAPTER V.
THE ANNUAL C^NtERENCE
I. Composition.
The Annual Conference shall be com¬
posed of all the traveling Elders, Deacons
and Licentiates, and all the Local Elders
and Local Deacons, together with two lay¬
men from each District Conference within
its bounds, whose traveling expenses shall
be paid by their District Conferences. Vis¬
iting members from any other Annual Con¬
ference in the Connection, may participate
in debates but shall not vote.
2. Sessions.
1. Each Conference, at every annual
session, shall designate the place at which
it will hold its next annual session.
2. The time for holding the session shall
be appointed by the Presiding Bishop, and
should be done at each session.
3. An Annual Conference year shall be¬
gin when the appointments are read in the
Conference and shall continue until they
are read at the next ensuing sessioxu
198 the annual conference
4. Every session shall be held at least
one week.
3. Organisation.
1. After devotional services, the secre¬
tary of the preceding Conference, by order
of the chairman, shall call the Conference
roll.
2. The Conference shall proceed to elect
a Recording Secretary, an Engrossing Sec¬
retary, and Statistical Secretary. The Pre¬
siding Officer, unless otherwise ordered,
shall appoint all committees, except the
Finance Committee, which shall be nomi¬
nated and elected by the Conference.
3. The Recording Secretary shall record
all the transactions and minutes of the Con¬
ference. The Engrossing Secretary shall
engross all the proceedings of the Confer¬
ence, and all the decisions rendered by the
Bishop, in the journal.
4. One Bishop, at least, shall be present
and preside at each Annual Conference; but
in the absence of the Bishop, the Confer¬
ence shall elect a President pro tem. The
Bishop, or Chairman, and the Secretary
shall sign the Record at the close of each
Annual Conference, and at the close of the
quadrennium, present the journal to the
Peqer^l Conference.
THE ANNUAL CONFERENCE 199
5. All Conference moneys shall be paid
over to the Finance Committee which shall
disburse the same as directed by law, sub¬
ject to the approval of the Conference, at
least one day before the Conference ad¬
journs.
4. Pastors' Reports.
A. Numerical Statistics of Churches and,
Sunday Schools.
1. Number of Churches.
2. Seating Capacity.
3. Number of Parsonages.
4. Number of Full Members.
5. Number of Probationers.
6. Number of Local Preachers.
7. Number of Exhorters.
8. Number of Sunday Schools.
9. Number of Sunday School Officers and
Teachers.
10. Number of Sunday School Pupils.
11. Number of Sunday School Books.
12. Number of Conversions in Church and
S. S.
13. Number of Adults Baptized.
14. Number of Infants Baptized.
15. Number of Accessions.
16. Number of Deaths.
17. Number of Missionary Societies.
18. Number of A. C. E. Societies.
200 THE ANNUAL CONFERENCE
B. Local Finance of Churches and Sunday
Schools.
1. How much money has been collected
for support of the Presiding Elder;
2. For the Pastor?
3. For Bishop's traveling?
4. For the Churches?
5. For the Sunday Schools?
6. For the local A. C. E. League?
7. For Benevolence?
8. For all local purposes?
9. What is the value of the Church and
S. S. Property?
10. What is the Indebtedness of Charge?
11. What Balance in Stewards' Treasury?
12. What Balance in Trustees' Treasury?
C. Connectional Finance of Churches and
Sunday Schools.
1. How much money has been collected
for the One Dollar Fund ;
2. For the Home Missionary Fund;
3. For the Foreign Missionary Fund:
4. For the Educational Fund;
5. For the Church Extension Fund;
6. For the Conference Contingences;
7. For the A. C. E. Department;
8. How .much has been collected on
Children's Day;
9. For all Connectional Purposes;
THE ANNUAL CONFERENCE 201
10. Total for all Purposes?
5. Questions by the Bishop; Answered by
the Secretary :
1. What preacher-; are admitted on trial?
2. Who remain on trial?
3. Who are admitted or re-admitted to
full connection?
4. Who are the Deacons?
5. Who have been elected and ordained
Deacons and Elders this year?
6. Who have located this year?
7. Who have been elected by the General
Conference to exercise the Episcopal office
in, amd to superintend the African Metho¬
dist Episcopal Church?
8. Who are the supernumerary preach-
eis?
9. Who are the superannuated preach¬
ers?
10. Who have been expelled from the
connection by this Conference?
11. Who "have withdrawn this year from
this Conference and the connection?
12. Are all the preachers blameless in life
and conversation?
13. What members of the Conference
have died this year?
14. Have all the preachers subscribed to
202 the annual conference
one of our connectional weekly journals,
and also to the Quarterly Review or the
Voice of Missions? __
15. What preachers are indebted to any
of the Departments or Church publications ?
16. When shall we hold the next annual
session of this Conference?
17. Where shall our next Annual Con¬
ference be held?
18. Where are the preachers stationed
this year?
6. Conference Literary Exercise.
1. One day at each Annual Conference
session shall be devoted to literary exer¬
cises; namely, to discussions, essays, ad¬
dresses, and such other literary exercises
as may be determined by the Bishop and
Conference. If time be not convenient at
Conference, a literary convention should
be held during the year, at the call of the
Bishop of the District.
2. The Bishop, or a President electetd by
the Conference, shall preside at the meet¬
ing held for these exercises, and shall ap¬
point the ministers who are to read and give
addresses on these occasions.
THE ANNUAL CONFERENCE 203
7. Committee on Ministerial Efficiency.
1. The Bishop shall appoint a Commit¬
tee on Ministerial Efficiency.
2. It shall be the duty of this commit¬
tee to pass upon the inefficiency of such
ministers as may be referred to it.
204 the general conference
CHAPTER VI.
THE GENERAL CONFERENCE
Composition.
i. The General Conference shall be com¬
posed of all the Bishops, all the General Of¬
ficers, all the College and University Presi¬
dents, the Deans of Theological Seminaries,
Army Chaplains, and two ministerial del¬
egates from every Annual Conference
actually existing, but for each Annual
Conference of more than sixty minis¬
terial members, one ministerial delegate
for every thirty ministerial members or
final fraction exceeding fifteen, (Proba¬
tionary Members are included in the
basis), and two lay delegates for every
Annual Conference.
Qualifications of Delegates.
i. Every minister elected a delegate by
an Annual Conference shall be an elder who
has traveled four full years next preceding
the General Conference, in good and regular
standing in an Annual Conference of the
African Methodist Episcopal Church; shall
at the time of his election be a member of
the Conference that elects him, and shall
THE GENERAL CONFERENCE 205
be in actual service within the bounds of
the Conference that elects him at the time of
his election.
2. Every layman elected delegate by an
Electoral College shall be a member of said
College and a man of good, natural and
acquired ability, who knows and loves the
doctrines and discipline of the A. M. E.
Church, and has maintained a full, good
and regular membership in said Church
four consecutive years next preceding the
General Conference.
Election.
1. Ministerial delegates shall be elected
by the Annual Conference next before the
General Conference; except that Annual
Conferences sitting in or after January
shall elect a year earlier.
2. All Preachers regularly on the roll of
the Annual Conference are Electors. Lay
members can not vote for ministerial dele¬
gates.
3. A delegate elected by an Annual Con¬
ference shall represent said Annual Con¬
ference in General Conference, though he
may have been transferred to another An¬
nual Conference after his electioa.
4. The Annual Conference shall give a
certificate of election, signed by the Bishop
206 the general conference
and Secretary to every delegate elected,
both ministerial and lay.
Electoral College.
1. The Annual Conference next before
the one that is to elect ministerial delegates
shall appoint the place and time for the
Electoral College; the time shall be at least
three months before the Annual Confer¬
ence that is to elect ministerial delegates.
2. The Electoral College shall be com¬
posed of one layman from each station, cir¬
cuit and mission in the Annual Confereace
district.
3. Every pastor shall publish the meeting
that is to elect a representative from his
charge to the Electoral College at least
two weeks before it is to take place, and
shall preside at that meeting, and only
full members of said charge shall vote
or be elected delegates.
4. The Electoral College shall assemble
at the place and time designated by the
Annual Conference, and shall organize ac¬
cording to the custom of delegate bodies;
a delegate moving that a given delegate be
elected temporary chairman, another, tem¬
porary secretary. After devotional service,
the College shall effect a permanent or-
THE GENERAL CONFERENCE 207
ganization, electing a chairman, secre¬
tary, two tellers and two clerks of elec¬
tion, and then proceed to elect from its
members by ballot two lay delegates and
two lay alternates to the General Con¬
ference.
5. The Electoral College shall give each
lay delegate and alternate a certificate of
election, signed by the Chairman and Secre¬
tary, to be presented to the Annual Con¬
ference for record.
Election Rules.
1. Both Annual Conferences and Elec¬
toral Colleges shall elect alternates in same
number, of the same qualifications, and
by the same method as delegates.
2. Tellers and Clerks of Election shall
be elected by the Conference and Electoral
College, and all delegates and alternates to
the General Conference shall be elected by
ballot, a majority of ballots determining
the election.
3. It shall be unlawful for any minister
to interfere in any way with the Electoral
College.
Sessions.
The General Conference shall meet per¬
petually, once in four years on the first
Monday i,n May.
208 THE GENERAL CONFERENCE
The Entertainment Commission.
1. This Commission shall consist of three
Bishops, five elders, and three lay delegates,
all of whom shall be designated by the pre¬
ceding General Conference.
2. The Commission shall approximate the
expense of entertaining the General Con¬
ference, and apportion it among the several
Annual Conferences, which shall raise one-
fourth of the required amount each year,
and deposit the same with the Financial
Secretary, who shall keep it under the title,
General Conference Entertainment Fund.
3. At least twelve months before the as¬
sembling of the General Conference, the
Commission shall meet on the call of the
Senior Bishop and shall cause it to be
known throughout the Connection, that ap¬
plications will be received for the enter¬
tainment of the General Conference.
4. The Commission shall take into con¬
sideration, in passing upon applications, the
ability of the people to properly entertain
the Conference, accessibility from all parts
of the country, railroad facilities, rates and
such other matters as, in their judgment,
will contribute to the proper entertainment
of the General Conference.
5. Should there be no application for the
THE GENERAL CONFERENCE 209
General Conference, the Commission shall
proceed to locate it at some point which
shall most fully satisfy the foregoing
conditions; provided, that they shall net se¬
lect a place whose people, through their
pastor, shall file an objection to such selec¬
tion.
6. As soon as a proper selection shall
have been made, notice thereof shall be
given in all the Church papers four con¬
secutive weeks.
7. The Commission shall create a Sub-
Committee which, in conjunction with the
Secretary of the Council of Bishops and
the Financial Secretary, shall perfect all
arrangements for the proper entertainment
of the General Conference.
8. In case of the neglect or failure of the
Senior Bishop to call the Commission to¬
gether, three members of the Commission
may make such a call.
Extra Sessions.
1. The Bishops, with the advice of two-
thirds of the Annual Conferences, when
necessary shall call an extra session of the
General Conference; but if there be no
Bishops, three Elders, with the advice of
two-thirds of the Annual Conferences, shall
call it.
210 the general conference
2. The Bishops, or said three Elders,
shall then, in writing, notify the preachers
in charge of circuits and stations to inform
all the delegates in good standing, as mem¬
bers of the last quadrennial session, to at¬
tend the extra session at the time and place
appointed by the Bishops, or said three
Elders. After notice being thus duly given,
if two-thirds of the delegates be present
at the appointed time and place, they shall
proceed to business and their proceedings
shall be lawful.
3. If any Annual Conference should be
without representation, on receiving notice
of the extra session, the Bishops, or, if
there are no Bishops, three Elders of that
Conference shall call it to an extra session
when it shall elect both ministerial and lay
delegates.
Restrictions of the General Conference.
1. The General Conference shall have full
power to m;ike rules and regulations for
the Church, but they shall not repeal or
change the articles of religion nor estab¬
lish any new rules of doctrine.
2. They shall not alter any rule of gov¬
ernment to the effect of doing away with
the Episcopacy or General Superintendency.
3. They shall not do away with the privi-
THE GENERAL CONFERENCE 211
leges of our ministers or preachers, of trial
by a committee of trial, and an appeal.
Neither shall they do away with the privi¬
leges of our members of trial before the
society of which they are members, or by
a committee, and of an appeal.
4. They shall not revoke or change the
General Rules of the United Societies.
5. They shall mot appropriate the surplus
of the Book Concern to any purpose other
than for the benefit of the Bishops, itiner¬
ant, supernumerary and superannuated
preachers, their widows and orphans. Pro¬
vided, nevertheless, That a majority of two-
thirds of the General Conference shall suf¬
fice to alter the fifth restriction and none
other. Expenses of Delegates.
Every Pastor shall collect a part of the
money needed in his Annual Conference
to defray the traveling expenses of its dele¬
gates to the General Conference.
The part to be collected shall be accord¬
ing to the per capita taxation of all the
members of the Annual Conference Dis¬
trict.
The amount to be paid to each delegate
shall be calculated at the rate of ten cents
per mile, going to the General Conference,
but not on returning.
212 the general conference
The amount of traveling expenses to be
collected by each pastor shall be presented
to the Annual Conference at which the dele¬
gates are to be elected; and in no case shall
he fail to collect and present, or have pre¬
sented in due time to said Conference, the
amount decided to be his quota. The dele¬
gates' board while attending the General
Conference shall also be paid by the An¬
nual Conferences.
The traveling expenses of the Bishops
of the General Conference shall be paid out
of the general treasury.
The Finance Committee, at the rise of
every General Conference, shall pay the in¬
cidental expenses of the Conference, and
turn over the balance (if there be any) to
the Business Manager of the Book Con¬
cern, to defray the expense of printing the
Book of Discipline.
The General Conference Minutes shall be
published by the publishing house of the
A. M. E. Connection which makes the low¬
est bid.
The traveling expenses of the College
Presidents and Deans to and from the
General Conference shall be paid by the
Financial Secretary.
GENERAL CONFERENCE RULES 213
CHAPTER VII.
THE GENERAL CONFERENCE RULES
The Organisation.
1. The General Conference shall meet
perpetually, once in four years on the
first Monday in May.
2. The Council of Bishops shall, on the
day designated, at 10 a. m., open the Con¬
ference, or cause it to be opened, with re¬
ligious services.
3. The Secretary of the previous Con¬
ference shall call the roll of members elect¬
ed or reported so to be.
4. The Presiding Bishop shall appoint a
Committee on Credentials, one from each
Episcopal District, to whom all credentials
shall be referred.
5. The General Conference shall elect a
Secretary, First Assistant Secretary, Sec-
find Assistant Secretary, Third Assistant
Secretary, First Statistical Secretary, Sec¬
ond Statistical Secretary, Engrossing Clerk
and Reading Clerk.
6.'The Bishops shall appoint one mar¬
shal from each Episcopal District.
7. The bounds of the General Conference
214 GENERAL CONFERENCE RULES
and the hours of meeting an,d adjourning
shall be fixed by the Conference.
8. The General Conference shall have
power to fix its own rules of government.
9. The General Conference shall appoint
the following committees:
1. On Episcopacy one from each Annual
Conference.
2. On the Financial Secretary's Report
one from each Annual Conference.
3. On Annual Conference Boundaries,
one from each Annual Conference.
The Bishops shall appoint the following
committees, which shall consist of one from
each Episcopal District:
1. On Book Concern.
2. On Missionary Department.
3. On Church Periodicals.
4. On Educational Department.
5. On Sunday School Union.
6. On Church Extension Department.
7. On A. C. E. League.
8. On Credentials.
9. On Rules of Order.
10. On Temporal Economy.
1-1. On Revision of Discipline.
12. On Temperance.
13. On State of the Church.
14. On State of the Country.
GENERAL CONFERENCE RULES 215
15. On Universities and Colleges.
16. On Theological Seminaries.
17. On Statistics.
18. On Itinerancy.
19. On Reception of Fraternal Dele¬
gates.
20. On Public Worship.
21. On Memoirs.
22. On Observance of the Sabbath.
23. On Federation of Colored Method¬
ist Churches.
24. On Benevolent Institutions.
25. On Plans for Church Buildings.
26. On Bible Societies.
27. On Condition of the Negro in the
United States.
28. On Federation of the Churches of
Christ in America.
29. On Social Welfare of the Church.
The reports shall be in the following
order:
1. The Quadrennial Sermon.
2. The Quadrennial Address of the
Bishops.
3. The General Business Manager's
Report.
4. The Report of the Editor of the
Christian Recorder.
5.' The "Corresponding Secretary, Par¬
ent Home and Foreign Missionary So¬
ciety.
216 GENERAL CONFERENCE RULES
2. Order and Government.
For the government of the General Con-
ent Home and Foreign Missionary So¬
ciety.
6. The Financial Secretary's Report.
7. The Secretary of Education (which
shall include all important facts in latest
reports of all the Connectional schools).
8. The Secretary of the Sunday-
School Union.
9. Editor of the A. M. E. Review.
10. Editor of the Southern Christian
Recorder.
11. The Secretary of the Church Ex¬
tension Department.
12. Editor of the Western Christian
Recorder.
13. Secretary of the Allen Christian
Endeavor League.
14. The several reports shall be refer¬
red to the appropriate committees.
15. Two hours shall be devoted each
day to the Revision of the Discipline.
It shall be considered, section by sec¬
tion, and all amendments shall be offered
while the section is under consideration, and
when an amendment is adopted it shall
be engrossed and read to the Conference,
and then passed.
General conference rules 217
ference of the African M. E. Church.
1. The Conference shall convene at nine
o'clock a. m., and adjourn at one o'clock
p. m., unless otherwise ordered.
2. The President shall take the chair at
the precise hour to which the Conference
stood adjourned, and cause the Holy Scrip¬
tures to be read, singing and prayer, and
on the appearance of a quorum (one-third)
shall have the Journal of the preceding day
read—which Journal shall be approved
(with corrections, if necessary) ; after
which business shall proceed in the follow¬
ing order: i. Reconsideration if any. 2.
Unfinished business. 3. Reports of Stand¬
ing or Special Committees. 4. Resolutions,
Petitions, Memorials, Appeals. But notice
of all motions to reconsider the action of
the previous day must be given while the
Journal is being read, unless the said notice
was announced on the day previous; other¬
wise, the Chair shall disregard them. The
President shall strictly require the order
or orders of the day to be taken up and con¬
sidered at the time appointed, unless other¬
wise directed by a two-thirds vote.
3. The President shall decide all ques¬
tions of order subject to an appeal to the
Conference; but in case of such an appeal,
21$ GENERAL CONFERENCE RULES
the President and appellant only shall be
heard.
4. The President shall appoint all com¬
mittees not otherwise ordered; but any
member may decline serving on more than
one committee at the same time, unless on
a special committee.
5. All motions and resolutions shall be
reduced to writing, if requested by the
President, Secretary, or any three members.
6. Where a motion is made and seconded,
or a report is read and presented by the
Secretary, or stated by the President, it shall
be deemed in possession of the Conference;
but a motion may be withdrawn by the
mover at any time before decision or
amendment by consent of the Conference.
7. No new motions shall be made or
resolutions offered until the one under con¬
sideration is disposed of, except a motion
for adjournment, laying on the table, pre¬
vious questions (none of which are debat¬
able), indefinite postponement, referring to
a committee, offering a substitute, postpone¬
ment to a certain time, an amendment to an
amendment, or recommitting (which are
debatable).
8. No member shall be interrupted while
speaking, except by the President calling
GENERAL CONFERENCE RULES 219
him to order when he departs from the
question or uses personalities, or discour¬
teous language; but any member may call
attention of the President to the subject
when he deems the speaker out of order;
and a member may explain if he thinks
himself misrepresented; and should any
one refuse to come to order when so
called, he may be silenced for a day, un¬
less he make a satisfactory apology to
the Chair and Conference.
9. When any member is about to speak,
debate or deliver any matter to the Con¬
ference, he shall rise from his seat and
respectfully address the Chair.
10. No person shall speak more than
twice on the same subject, nor more than ten
minutes at a time, without special permis¬
sion, unless to correct misrepresentation, nor
shall any member speak more than once un¬
til every member desiring to speak shall
have spoken, unless by unanimous consent,
though he may represent another by his
consent.
11. When any member rises to speak, it
shall be the duty of the Chair to announce
the name of the speaker and his Conference.
12. No member shall absent himself from
220 GENERAL CONFERENCE RULES
the Conference without permission from the
Chair, unless he be sick or otherwise unable
to attend.
13. No member shall be allowed to vote
on any question who is not within the bar
at the time when such question is put by
the President, except by special permission
of the Conference.
14. Every member who shall be within
the bar at the time a question is put shall
vote unless excused.
15. All questions pertaining to petitions,
resolutions or amendments, to change the
Discipline, shall first be read before the
Conference and lie over a day before being
altered, rescinded or repealed, if desired by
one-third of the Conference, unless on the
last day of the session.
16. All resolutions offered to amen,d,
enlarge or change the phraseology of the
Discipline shall be read three consecutive
times before the Conference, if desired by
any member, and referred to the appro¬
priate committee, without debate.
17. The previous question shall never be
demanded upon any resolution before two
members shall have been heard pro and
con, if desired.
GENERAL CONFERENCE RULES 221
18. A motion to lay an amendment upon
the table removes the whole question from
before the house for the present, and if
not taken from the table, is equal to an in¬
definite postponement of the subject; but
it does not destroy the right of further con¬
sideration of the question at any future
time.
19. Privileged questions are as follows:
—1st, motion to adjourn; 2d, motions re¬
lating to the right and privileges of the
Conference; 3d, motions relating to mem¬
bers individually; 4th, motions for order of
the day.
20. When a question of order is raised,
all other business must be suspended until
the point is settled. The President must
decide the point without debate, subject to
an appeal to the Conference; but nothing
is a point of order that does not involve a
supposed breach of the rules or special
order.
21. Reasonable time should be given for
the minority to report before final action
shall be taken on the report of the majority.
22. Should the Conference at any time
go into committee of the whole, the Presid-
222 GENERAL CONFERENCE RULES
ing Bishop may call one of the Elders to
the chair.
23. When a member rises and gives
notice of an intention to offer a resolution,
he may preface it.
24. There shall be one marshal from
each Episcopal District appointed, whose
duty it shall be to protect the bar of the
Conference from the encroachment of per¬
sons not entitled, to seats and assist the
presiding officer in keeping order when
so requested by him.
RITES AND CEREMONIES
PART V.
RITES AND CEREMONIES
224
BAPTISM
I. BAPTISM.
II. RECEPTION OF MEMBERS.
III. THE LORD'S SUPPER.
IV. SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRI¬
MONY.
V. LAYING CORNER STONES.
VI. DEDICATION OF CHURCHES.
VII. ORDINATION OF DEACONS.
VIII. ORDINATION OF ELDERS.
IX. CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS.
X. BURIAL SERVICE.
BAPTISM
225
CHAPTER IV.
BAPTISM
i. Baptism of Infants.
[i. Let every adult person, and the parents of
every child to be baptized, have their choice of
either immersion, sprinkling, or pouring. But. in
no case shall our ministers re-baptize any person.
And if any know'ngly violate this prohibition, he
shall be subject to suspension or location as the
Annual Conference may judge.
2. We will on no account whatever make a
charge for administering baptism, or for burying
the dead.]
The minister coming to the font, which is to be
filled with pure water, shall use the following, or
some other suitable exhortation:
Dearly Beloved, forasmuch as all men are
conceived and born in sin, and that our
Saviour Christ saith, None can enter into
the kingdom of God, except he be regen¬
erated and born anew of water and of the
Holy Ghost, I beseech you to call upon God
the Father, through our Lord Jesus Christ,
that of his bounteous mercy he will grant
to this child that thing which by Mature he
cannot have; that he may be baptized with
226
baptism
water and the Holy Ghost, and received into
Christ's holy Church, and be made a lively
member of the same.
Then shall the minister say:
LET US PRAY.
Almighty and everlasting God, who of
thy great mercy didst save Noah and his
family in the ark, from perishing by water,
and also didst safely leacf the children of
Israel, thy people, through the Red Sea,
figuring thereby thy holy baptism; and by
the baptism of thy well beloved Son Jesus
Christ, in the river of Jordan, didst sanctify
water for this holy sacrament, we beseech
thee of thine infinite mercies, that thou
wouldst look upon this child; wash him,
and sanctify him, with the Holy Ghost, that
he being received into the ark of Christ's
Church, and being steadfast in faith, joy¬
ful through hope, and rooted in love, may
so pass the waves of this troublesome world,
that finally he may come to the land of ever¬
lasting life; there to reign with thee, world
without end, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
O merciful God, grant that the old Adam
in this child may be buried, that the new
man may be raised in him. Amen.
BAPTISM
227
Grant that all carnal affections may die
in him, and that all things belonging to the
Spirit may live and grow in him. Amen.
Grant that he may h«ve power and
strength to have victory, and to triumph
against the devil, the world, and the flesh.
Amen.
Grant that whosoever is dedicated to thee
by our office and ministry, may also be en¬
dued with heavenly virtues, and everlast¬
ingly rewarded through thy mercy, O
blessed Lord God, who dost live and govern
all things, world without end. Amen.
Almighty, Everlasting God, whose most
dearly beloved Son Jesus Christ, for the
forgiveness of our sins, didst shed out of
his most precious side both water and blood,
and gave commandment to his disciples, that
they should go teach all nations, and bap¬
tize them in the name of the Father, and of
the Son, and of the Holy Ghost; regard,
we beseech thee, the supplications of thy
congregation. Sanctify this water for this
holy sacrament; and grant that this child,
now to be baptized, may receive the fulness
of thy grace, and ever remain in the number
of thy faithful and elect children, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen,
228
BAPTISM
Then shall the minister address the Parents or
Guardians in this wise:
Dearly Beloved: Forasmuch as this
child is now presented by you for Christian
baptism, you must remember that it is your
part and duty to see that he be taught as
soon as he shall be able to learn, the nature,
and end of "this holy sacrament. And that
he may know these things the better, you
shall call upon him to give regular attend¬
ance upon the appointed means of grace,
such as the ministry of the Word and the
public and private worship of God; and
further, you shall provide that he shall read
the Holy Scriptures, and learn the Lord's
Prayer, the Ten Commandments, the
Apostles' Creed, the Catechism, and all
other things which a Christian ought to
know and believe to his soul's health, in or¬
der that he may be brought up to lead a
virtuous and holy iife, remembering always
that baptism doth represent unto us that in¬
ward purity which disposeth us to follow
the example of our Saviour Christ; that as
he died and rose again for us, so should we
who are baptized, die unto sin and rise
again unto righteousness, continually mor¬
tifying all corrupt affections, and daily pro¬
ceeding in all virtue and godliness.
BAPTISM
225
Do you therefore solemnly engage to ful¬
fill these duties, so far as it lieth in your
power, the Lord being your helper ?
Ans. We do.
Then shall the people stand up, and the minister
shall say:
Hear the words of the Gospel written
by St. Mark, in the tenth chapter, at the
thirteenth verse:
They brought young children to Christ,
that he should-touch them. And his disci¬
ples rebuked those that brought them. But
when Jesus saw it, he was much displeased,
and said unto them, Suffer the little children
to come unto me, and forbid them not, for
of such is the kingdom of God. Verily, I
say unto you, whosoever shall not receive
the kingdom of God as a little child, he shall
not enter therein. And he took them up
in his arms, put his hands upon them, and
blessed them.
Then the minister shall take the child into his
hands, and say to the friends of the child:
NAME THIS CHILD.
And then naming it after them, he shall sprinkle
or pour water upon jt, or if desired, immerse it in
water, saying:
N, I baptize thee in the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost AnifU.
230
BAPTISM
Then shall be said, all kneeling:
Our Father which art in heaven, hallowed
be thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy
will be done on earth, as it is in heaven.
Give us this day our daily bread. And for¬
give us our trespasses, as we forgive those
that trespass against us. And lead us not
into temptation, but deliver us from evil.
Amen .
Then shall the minister conclude with an ex¬
temporaneous prayer.
2. Baptism of Adults.
The minister shall use the following, or some
"oilier suitable exhortation:
Dearly beloved, forasmuch as all men
are conceived and born in sin; and that
which is born of the flesh is flesh, and they
that are in the flesh cannot please God, but
live, in sin, committing actual transgres¬
sions; and our Saviour Christ saith, None
can enter into the kingdom of God, except
he be regenerated and born anew of watei
and of the Holy Ghost, and received into
Christ's holy Church, and be made a lively
member of the same; I beseech vou to
call upon God the Father, through our Lord
Jesus Girist, that of his bounteous good¬
ness he will grant unto these persons that
which by nature they cannot have: that thev
BAPTISM
231
may be baptized with water and the Holy
Ghost.
Then shall the minister say:
Almighty and Immortal God, the aider
of a.11 that need, the helper of all that flee
to thee for succor, the life of them that be¬
lieve, and the resurrection of the dead; we
call upon thee for these persons, that they,
coming to thy holy baptism, may receive
the remission of their sins by spiritual re¬
generation. Receive them, O Lord, as thou
hast promised by thy well beloved Son,
saying, Ask, and ye shall receive; seek,
and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be
opened unto you: So give now unto us that
ask; let us that seek find; open the gate
unto us that knock; that these persons may
enjoy the everlasting benediction of ihy
heavenly washing, and may come to the
eternal kingdom which thou hast promised
by Christ our Lord. Amen.
After which the minister shall say:
Almighty and Everlasting God, Heavenly
Father, we give thee humble thanks, for
that thou hast vouchsafed to. call us to the
knowledge of thy grace, and faith in thee;
increase this knowledge and confirm this
faith in us evermore. Give thy Holy Spirit
to these persons, that thev may be borr
232
BAPTISM
again, and made heirs of everlasting salva¬
tion, through our Lord Jesus Christ, who
liveth and reigneth with thee and the Holy
Spirit now and forever. Amen.
Then shall the people stand up, and the minister
shall say:
Hear the words of the gospel written by
St. John in the third chapter, beginning at
the first verse:
There was a man of the Pharisees, named
Nicodemus, a ruler of the Jews: the same
came to Jesus by night, and said unto him,
Rabbi, we know that thou art a teacher
come from God; for no man can do the
miracles that thou doest, except God be
ivith him.' Jesus answered and said unto
him, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, except
a man be born' again, he cannot see the king¬
dom of God. Nicodemus saith unto him,
How can a man be born when he is old?
Can he enter the second time into his
mother's womb, and be born? Jesus an¬
swered, Verily, verily, I say unto thee, ex¬
cept a man be born of water and of the
Spirit he cannot enter into the kingdom of
God. That which is born of the flesh is
flesh, and that which is born of the Spirit
is Spirit. Marvel not that I said unto thee,
Ye must be born again. The wind bloweth
BAPTISM
233
where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound
thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh,
and whither it goeth: so is every one that
is born of the Spirit.
Then shall the minister speak to the person to
be baptized on this wise:
Well Beloved, who are come hither de¬
siring to receive holy baptism, ye have
heard how the congregation hath prayed
that our Lord Jesus Christ would vouch¬
safe to receive you, and bless you, to release
you of your sins, to give you the kingdom
of heaven and everlasting life. And our
Lord Jesus Christ hath promised in his
holy word to grant all those things we have
prayed for: which promise he, for his part,
will most surely keep and perform.
Wherefore, after this promise made by
Christ, you must also faithfidly, on your
part, promise in the presence of this whole
congregation, that you will renounce the
devil and his works, and constantly be¬
lieve God's word, and obediently keep his
commandments.
Tlipn shall the minister demand of each of the
ner^ons to be baptized:
Ques. Dost thou renounce the devil and
all his jyorks. the vain pomp and glorv of
the world, with all covetous desires of the
234
BAPTISM
fiesh; so that thou wilt not follow, nor bc-
led by them ?
Ans. I renounce them all.
Ques. Dost thou believe in God the
Father Almighty, Maker of heaven and
earth; And in Jesus Christ, his only begot¬
ten Son, our Lord; And that he was con¬
ceived by the Holy Ghost, born of the Vir¬
gin Mary; that he suffered under Pontius
Pilate, was crucified, dead, and buried; that
he rose again the third day; that he ascend¬
ed into heaven, and sitteth at the right hand
of God the Father Almighty; and from
thence "shall come again at the end of the
world, to judge the quick and the dead?
And dost thou believe in the Holy Ghost,
the Holy Catholic Church,* the communion
of saints, the remission of sin, the resur¬
rection of the body, and everlasting life
after death?
Ans. All this I steadfastly believe.
Ques. Wilt thou be baptized in this
faith ?
Ans. This is my desire.
Ques. Wilt thou then obediently keep
God's holy will and commandments, and
walk in the same all the days of thy life?
* The Church Universal, and riot the Papal
Church of Rome
BAPTISM
235
Ans I will endeavor to do so, God being my
helper.
The Collects.
Then shall the minister say:
O merciful God, grant that the old Adam
in these persons may be so buried, that the
new man may be raised in them. Amen.
Grant that all carnal affections may die
in them and that all things belonging to
the Spirit may live and grow in them.
Amen.
Grant that they may have power and
strength to have victory, and triumph
against the devil, the world, and the flesh.
Amen.
Grant that they being here dedicated to
thee by our office and ministry, may also
be'endued with heavenly virtues, and ever¬
lastingly rewarded, through thy mercy, O
blessed Lord God, who dost live, and gov¬
ern all things, world without end. Amen,
Almighty, Everliving God, whose most
dearly beloved Son Jesus Christ, for the
forgiveness of our sins, didst shed out of
his most precious side both water and blood ;
and gave commandment to his disciples,
that they should go teach all nations, bap¬
tizing them in the name of the Father, and
of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost: regard.
256
BAPTISM
we beseech thee, the supplications of this
congregation; and grant that the persons
now to be baptized may receive the fulness
of thy grace and ever remain in the number
of thy faithful and elect children, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Then shall the minister take each person to be
baptized, by the right hand, and placing him con¬
veniently by the font, according to his discretion,
shall ask the name: and then shall sprinkle or
pour water upon him, (or if they desire, shall
immerse them in Water), saying:
N, I baptize thee in the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost. Amen.
Then shall be said the Lord's Prayer, all kneel¬
ing.
Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed
be thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy
will be done on earth as it is in heaven.
Give us this day our daily bread. And for¬
give us our trespasses as we forgive them
that trespass against us. And lead us not
into temptation, but deliver us from evil.
Amen.
Then let the minister conclude with an extem¬
porary prayer.
RECEIVING MEMBERS
237
CHAPTER II.
RECEIVING MEMBERS
Receiving into Full Membership.
Upon the day appointed, all that are to be re¬
ceived shall be called forward, and the minister
addressing the congregation shall say:
Dearly Beloved Brethren: The Scriptures
teach us that the Church is the household
of God, the body of which Christ is the
Head; and that it is the design of the Gos¬
pel to bring together in one, all who are
Christ's. The fellowship of the Church
is the communion that its members enjoy
one with another. The ends of this fellow¬
ship are, the maintenance of sound doctrine,
and of the ordinances of Christian worship,
and the exercise of that power of Godly
admonition and discipline which Christ has
238
RECEIVING MEMBERS
committed to his Church for the promotion
of holiness. It is the duty of all men to
unite in this fellowship; for it is only those
that "be planted in the house of the Lord,"
that "shall flourish in the courts of our
God." Its more particular duties are, to
promote peace and unity; to bear one an¬
other's burdens; to prevent each other's
stumbling; to seek the intimacy of friendly
society among themselves; to continue
steadfast in the faith and worship of the
Gospel, and to pray and sympathize with
each other. Among its privileges are; pe¬
culiar incitements to holiness from the hear¬
ing of God's Word, and sharing Christ's
ordinances, the being placed under the
watchful care of Pastors, and the enjoy¬
ment of the blessings which are promised
oialy to those which are of the household
of faith. Into this holy fellowship the per¬
sons before you, who have already received
the sacrament of Baptism, come seeking
admission.
We now propose, in the fear of God, to
question them as to their faith and pur¬
poses, that you may know that they are
proper persons to be admitted into the
Church.
RECEIVING MEMBERS
239
Then addressing the applicants for admission,
the minister shall say:
Dearly Beloved: You are come hither
seeking the great privilege of union with
the Church our Saviour has purchased with
his own blood. We rejoice in the grace of
God, vouchsafed unto you, in that he has
called you to be his followers, and that thus
far you have run well. You have heard
how blessed are the privileges and how sol¬
emn are the duties of membership in
Christ's Church, and before you are fully
admitted thereto, it is proper that jou do
here publicly renew your vows, confess
your faith, and declare your purpose, by
answering the following questions:
Ques. i. Do you here in the presence of
God and of this congregation, renew the
solemn promise contained in the Baptismal
Covenant, ratifying and confirming the
same, and acknowledging yourselves bound
faithfully to observe and keep that cove¬
nant, and all things contained therein?
Ans. I do.
Ques. 2. Have you saving faith in the
bord Jesus Qipisf?
240
RECEIVING MEMBERS
Ans. I trust 1 have.
Ques. 3,. Do you entertain friendly feel¬
ings towards all the members of this
Church ?
Ans. I do.
Ques. 4. Do you believe in the doctrines
of Holy Scriptures as set forth in the ar¬
ticles of religion of the African Methodist
Episcopal Church?
Ans. I do.
Ques. 5. Will you cheerfully be governed
by the Discipline of the African Methodist
Episcopal Church, hold sacred the ordi¬
nances of God, and endeavor, as much as in
you lies, to promote the welfare of your
brethren and the advancement of the Re¬
deemer's kingdom?
Ans. I will.
Ques. 6. Will you contribute of your
earthly substance according to your ability,
to the support of the Gospel, Church, and
Poor, and the various benevolent enterprises
of the Church?
RECEIVING MEMBERS 241
Ans. I will
Then the minister, addressing the church, shall
say:
Brethren: You have heard the responses
given to our inquiries. Have any of you
any reason to allege why these persons
should not be received into full membership
in the church?
No ejection being alleged, the minister shall
say to the candidate:
We welcome you to the communion of
the church of God; and, in testimony of
our Christian affection and the cordiality
with which we receive you, I hereby extend
to you the right hand of fellowship, and
may God grant that you may be a faithful
and useful member of the church militant,
till you are called to the fellowship of the
church triumphant, which is without fault
':>sfore the presence of God.
3. Receiving by Certificate.
Persons bearing certificates of member¬
ship from our Church or other orthodox
churches, on acceptance of said certificates,
may be received into our Church and en¬
rolled as members. Those from other than
Methodist connections shall be . taken
through the formula for admission to full
membership.
242
THE LORD'S SUPPER
CHAPTER VIII.
THE LORD'S SUPPER
Those persons who have scruples about
kneeling to receive the Lord's Supper may
be permitted to receive it whilst either
ting or standing. Let no person who is not
a member of our society be admitted to the
Supper without examination and some
tokens given by an Elder or a Deacon. No
person shall be admitted to the Supper
among us who is guilty of any practice for
which we would Exclude a member from our
Church.
The Elder shall say one or more of these sen¬
tences :
Let your light so shine before men that
they may see your good works and glorify
your father which is in heaven. Matt. v.
16.
Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon
earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt,
and where thieves break through and steal;
but lay up for vourselves treasures in
heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth
corrupt, and where thieves do not break
through nor steal. Matt. vi. 19, 20.
THE LORD'S SUPPER
243
Whatsoever ye would that men should
do to you, do even so to them; for this
is the law and the prophets. Matt. vii. 12.
Not every one that saith unto me, Lord,
Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of
heaven; but he that doeth the will of my
Father which is in heaven. Matt. vii. 21.
Zaccheus stood and said unto the Lord,
Behold, Lord, the half of my goods I give
to the poor; and if I have taken anything
from any man by false accusation, I restore
him fourfold. Luke xix. 8.
He which soweth sparingly shall reap
also sparingly; and he which soweth bounti¬
fully shall reap also bountifully. Every
man, according as he purposeth in his own
heart, so let him give; not grudgingly, nor
of necessity, for God loveth a cheerful
giver. 2 Cor. ix. 6, 7.
As we have therefore opportunity, let us
do good unto all men, especially unto them
who are of the household of faith. Gal.
vi. 10.
Godliness with contentment is grear gain.
For we brought nothing into this world, E.nd
it is certain we can carry nothing out. 1
Tim. vi. 6, 7.
Charge them that are rich in this world
that they be not high-minded, nor trust in
244
THE LORD'S SUPPER
uncertain riches, but in the living God; who
giveth us richly all things to enjoy; that
they do good; that they be rich in good
works, ready to distribute, willing to com¬
municate ; laying up in store for themselves
a good foundation against the time to come,
that they may lay hold on eternal life. I
Tim. vi. 17, 18, 19.
God is not unrighteous to forget your
work and labor of love, which ye have
showed toward his name, in that ye have
ministered to the saints, and do minister,
Heb. vi. 10.
To do good and to communicate, forget
not; for with such sacrifices God is well
pleased. Heb. xiii. 16.
Whoso hath this world's good, and seeth
his brother have need, and shutteth up his
bowels of compassion from him, how
dwelleth the love of God in him? 1 Tohn
tii. 17.
He that hath pity upon the poor, lendeth
unto the Lord; and that which he ha'th
given, will he pay him again. Prov. x'x. 17.
[While these sentences are in reading, some fit
persons, appointed for that purpose, shall receive
the alms for the poor, and other donations of the
people, in decent basins, provided for that pur¬
pose, and then bring it to the Elder, who shall
place it upon the table.]
THE JX)Rt>'S $UPPE&
245
After which the Elder shall say:
Ye that do truly and earnestly repent of
your sins, and a^e in love and charity with
your neighbor, and intend to lead a new
life, following the commandments of God,
and walking from henceforth in his holy
ways, draw near with faith, and take this
holy sacrament to your comfort; and make
your humble confession to Almighty God.
meekly kneeling upon your knees.
[Then shall this general confession be made by
the minister in the name of all those that are
minded to receive the Holy Communion, both he
and all the people kneeling humbly upQn their
knees, and saying, all together] : ' t
Almighty God, Father of our Lord Jesus
Christ, maker of all things, Judge of all
men, we acknowledge and bewail our mani¬
fold sins and wickedness, which we from
time to time, most grievously have commit¬
ted, by thought, word and deed, against thy
divine Majesty, provoking most justly thy
wrath and indignation against us. We do
earnestly repent, and are heartily sorry for
these our misdoings: the remembrance of
them is grievous unto us.
Have .mercy upon us, most merciful
Father; for thy Son, our Lord Jesus Christ's
sake, forgive us all that is past, and grant
that we may hereafter serve and please thee
246
THE LORD'S SUPPER
in newness of life, to the honor and glory
of thy name, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
First Collect.
Then shall the Elder say:
Almighty God, our heavenly Father, who
of thy great mercy hast promised forgive¬
ness of sins to all them that with hearty
repentance and true faith turn unto thee,
have mercy upon us; pardon and deliver us
from all our sins; confirm and strengthen
us in all goodness; and bring us to ever¬
lasting life, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
Second Collect.
Almighty God, unto whom all hearts are
open, all desires known, and from whom no
secrets are hid, cleanse the thoughts of our
hearts by the inspiration of thy Holy
Spirit, that we may perfectly love thee, and
worthily magnify thy holy name through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Then shall the Elder say:
It is very .meet, right, and our bounaen
duty, that we should at all times, and in all
places, give thanks unto thee, O Lord, Holy
Father, Almighty, Everlasting God.
Therefore, with angels and archangels,
and with all the company of heaven, we laud
THE LORD'S SUPPER
247
and magnify thy holy name—evermore
praising thee, and saying, Holy, Holy,
Holy, Lord God of Hosts; heaven and
earth are full of thy glory. Glory be to
thee, O Lord most high. Amen.
Then shall the Elder say:
We do not presume to come to this thy
table, O merciful Lord, trusting in our
own righteousness, but in thy manifold and
great mercies. We are not worthy so much
as to gather the crumbs under thy table.
But thou art the same Lord, whose property
is always to have mercy. Grant us, there¬
fore, gracious Lord, so to eat the flesh of
thy dear Son Jesus Christ, and to drink his
blood, that our sinful souls and bodies may
be made clean by his death and washed
through his blood; and that we may ever¬
more dwell in him and he in us. Amen.
Then the Elder shall say the prayer of conse¬
cration, as follows :
Almighty God, our Heavenly Father,
who of thy tender mercy didst give thine
only Son, Jesus Christ to suffer death on
the cross for our redemption; who made
there, by his oblation of himself once offer¬
ed, a full, perfect, and sufficient sacrifice,
oblation and satisfaction for the sins of the
whole world; and did institute, and in his
248
THE LORD'S SUPPER
holy gospel command us to continue, a
perpetual memory of that his precious death
until his coming again: hear us, O merciful
Father, we most humbly beseech thee, and
grant that we, receiving these thy creatures
of bread and wine, according to thy Son,
our Saviour Jesus Christ's holy institution,
in remembrance of his death and passion,
may b-e partakers of his most blessed body
and blood; who in the (x) Here the Elder
same night that he was is to take the plate
betrayed, took bread; of bread into his
(i) and when he had hand.
given thanks, he brake (o) And her£ tQ
it, (2) and gave it to his break the brea(i.
disciples, saying, Take,
eat; this (3) is my body (3) t And here to
which is broken for you. "pon
. , . . J ali the bread,
inis do m remembrance
of me. Likewise after
supper he took (4) the (4) Here he is to
cup; and when he had cup 'nto
given thanks he gave it
to them saying, Drink ye
all of it, for this (5) is (5) . And here to
mv blood of the New ^ 1*11"s llp011
rr. , . , . 1 . 1 , all the vessels con-
Testament, which is shed taininR the wine
for you, and for many,
for the remission of sins ; do this, as often
THE LORD'S SUPPER
249
as ye shall drink it, in remembrance of me.
Amen.
Then shall the minister first receive the com¬
munion in both kinds himself, and then proceed
to deliver the same to the other ministers in like
manner, (if any be present), and after that to the
people in order, into their hands. And when he
delivereth the bread he shall say:
The body of our Lord Jesus Christ, which
was given for thee, preserve thy soul and
body unto everlasting life. Take and eat
this in remembrance that Christ died for
thee, and feed on him in thy heart by
faith, with thanksgiving.
And the minister that delivereth the cup shall
ay:
The blood of our Lord Jesus Christ,
which was shed for thee, preserve thy soul
and body.unto everlasting life. Drink this
in remembrance that Christ's blood was
shed for thee, and be thankful.
[If the consecrated bread and wine be all spent
before all have commemorated, the Elder may
consecrate more by repeating the prayer of con¬
secration.]
[When all have commemorated, the minister
shall return to the Lord's table and place upon it
what remaineth of the consecrated elements, cov¬
ering the same with a ckan linen cloth.]
Then shall the Elder say the Lord's Prayer:
Our Father, who art in heaven, hallowed
be thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy
250
THE LORD'S SUPPER
will be done on earth, as it is in heaven.
Give us this day our daily bread. And for¬
give us our trespasses, as we forgive those
who trespass against us. And lead us not
into temptation; but deliver us from evil ;
for thine is the kingdom, the power, and
the glory, forever. Amen.
After which shall be said as follows:
O Lord, our heavenly Father, we thy
humble servants, desire thy fatherly good¬
ness mercifully to accept this our sacrifice
of praise and thanksgiving; most humbly
beseeching thee to grant, that, by the merits
and death of thy Son Jesus Christ, and
through faith in his blood, we and thy
whole church may obtain remission of our
sins, and all other benefits of his passion.
And here we offer and present unto thee,
O Lord, ourselves, our souls and bodies, to^
be a reasonable, holy, and lively sacrifice
uato thee; humbly beseeching thee that
all we who are partakers of this holy com¬
munion, may be filled with thy grace and
heavenly benediction. And although we
be unworthy, through our manifold sins,
to offer unto thee any sacrifice, vet we be¬
seech thee to accept this, our bounden dntv
and service; not weighing our merits. bn(
pardoning our offences, through Jesus
THE LORD'S SUPPER
251
Christ our Lord; by whom and with whom,
in the unity of the Holy Ghost, ail honor
and glory be unto thee, O Father Almighty,
world without end. Amen.
Then shall be said:
Glory be to God on high, and on earth
peace, good will towards men. We praise
thee, we bless thee, we worship thee, we
glorify thee, we give thanks to thee for thy
great glory, O Lord God, Heavenly King,
God the Father Almighty.
O Lord, the only begotten Son Jesus
Christ; O Lord God, Lamb of God, Son of
the Father, that takest away the sins of the
world, have mercy upon us. Thou that
takest away the sins of the world, receive
our prayer. Thou that sittest at the right
hand of God the Father, have mercy upon
us.
For thou only art holy; thou only art
the Lord; thou only, O Christ, with the
Holy Ghost, art most high in the glory of
God the Father. Amen.
Then the Elder, if he see it expedient, may put
up an extemporary prayer; and afterward shall
let the people depart .with this blessing:
The peace of God, which passeth all un¬
derstanding, keep your hearts and minds
in the knowledge and love of Got}, and pf
252
THE LORD'S SUPPER
his Son Jesus Christ our Lord; and the
blessing of God Almighty, the Father,
the Son, and the Holy Ghost, be among you
and remain with you always. Amen.
If the Elder be straitened for time, he may omit
any part of the service, except the prayer of con¬
secration.
SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY 253
CHAPTER IV.
SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY
First, the bans of all that are to be married
together, must be published in the congregation
three several Sundays in the time of divine ser¬
vice, unless they be otherwise qualified according
to law, the minister saying, after the accustomed
manner:
I publish these bans of marriage between
M of and N of ■—. If any of
you know just cause or impediment why
these two persons should not be joined to-
clare it. This is the first, (second, or third)
gether in holy matrimony, you are to de-
time of asking.
At the day and time appointed for the solemni¬
zation, the persons to be married standing to¬
gether, the man on the right side and the woman
on the left, the minister shall say:
Dearly beloved, we are gathered together
here in the sight of God, and in the presence
of these witnesses, to join together this man
and this woman in holy matrimony; which
is an honorable estate, instituted by God in
the time of man's innocency, signifying un¬
to us the mystical union which is between
254 SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY
Christ and his Church; which holy estate
Christ adorned and beautified with his pres¬
ence, and first miracle that he wrought at
Cana of Galilee, and is commended of St.
Paul to be honorable among all men, and
therefore not by any to be entered upon or
taken in hand unadvisedly, but reverently,
discreetly, advisedly, and in the fear of
God.
Into which holy estate these persons come
now to be joined. Therefore if any can
show any just cause why they may not
lawfully be joined together, let him now
speak, or else hereafter forever hold his
peace.
And also speaking to the persons that are to be
married, he shall say:
I require and charge you both, as you will
answer at the dreadful day of judgment,
when the secrets of all hearts shall be dis¬
closed that if either of you know any im¬
pediment why you may not be lawfully
joined together in matrimony, you do now
confess it; for be ye well assured that so
many as are coupled together otherwise
than God's word shall allow, are not joined
together by C-od, neither is their matrimony
lawful.
SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY 255
If no impediment shall be alleged, then shall
the minister say unto the man:
M, wilt ihou have this woman to be
thy wedded wife, to live together after
God's ordinance, in the holy estate of matri¬
mony? Wilt thou love her, comfort her,
honor and keep her, in sickness and in
health, and forsaking all others, keep thee
only unto her, as long as ye both shall live ?
The man shall answer, I will.
Then shall the minister say unto the woman:
N, Wilt thou have this man to be thy
wedded husband/ to live together after
God's ordinance in the holy estate of matri¬
mony? Wilt thou obey him, serve him,
love him, honor and keep him, in sickness
and in health; and forsaking all others,
keep thee only unto him so long as ye both
shall live ?
The woman shall answer, I will.
Then the minister shall cause the man with his
right hand to take the woman by her right hand,
and to say after him as follows:
I, M, take thee N, to be my wedded wife,
to have and to hold, from this day for¬
ward, for better, for worse, for richer, for
poorer, in sickness and in health, to love
and to cherish till death do us part, ac¬
cording to God's holy ordinance; and there¬
to I plight thee my faith.
256 SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY
Then they shall loose their hands, and the
woman with her right hand, taking the man by
his right hand, shall likewise say after the minis¬
ter,:
I, N, take thee, M, to be my wedded hus¬
band, to have and to hold, from this day
forward, for better, for worse, for richer,
for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love,
cherish and to obey, till death do us part,
according to God's holy ordinance; and
thereto I plight thee my faith.
Then shall the minister say, let us pray.
O Eternal God, Creator and Preserver of
all mankind, giver of all spiritual grace, the
author of everlasting life-; send thy blessing
upon these thy servants, this man and this
woman, whom we bless in thy mtie; that as
Isaac and Rebecca lived faithfully together,
so these persons may surely perform and
keep the vow and covenant betwixt them
made, and may ever remain in perfect love
and peace together, and live according to
thy laws, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
If the parties desire it, the man sh-JJ here hand
a ring to the minister, who shall reium it to him,
and direct him to place it on the third finger of
the woman's left hand. And the man shall say to
the woman, repenting after the minister-.
With this ring I thee wed, and with my
SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY 257
worldly goods I thee endow, in the name
of the Father, and of the Son, and of
the Holy Ghost. Amen.
Then shall the minister join their right hands
together and say:
Those whom God hath joined together,
let no man put asunder.
Forasmuch as M and N have consented
to live together in holy wedlock and have
witnessed the same before God and this
company, and thereto have pledged their
faith to each other and have declared
the same by joining hands: I pronounce
that they are mail and wife together, in
the name of the Father, and of the Son,
and of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
And the minister shall add this blessing:
God the Father, God the Son, and God
the Holy Ghost, bless, preserve and keep
you; the Lord mercifully with his favor
look upon you and so fill you with all
spiritual benediction and grace, that you
may so live together in this life, that in
the world to come ye may have life ever¬
lasting. Amen.
Then shall the minister say;
Our Father, who art in heaven, hallow¬
ed be thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy
will be done on earth, as it is in heaven.
258 solemnization Of matrimony
Give lis this day our daily bread. And
forgive us our trespasses, as we forgive
those who trespass against us. And lead
us not into temptation; but deliver us
from evil: for thine is the kingdom, the
power, and the glory, forever. Amen.
Then shall the minister say:
O God of Abraham, God of Isaac, God
of Jacob, bless this man and this woman,
and sow the seeds of eternal life in their
hearts, that whatsoever in thy holy word
they shall profitably learn, they may in¬
deed fulfill the same. Look, O Lord,
mercifully upon them from heaven and
bless them. And as thou didst send thy
blessings upon Abraham and Sarah, to
their great comfort, so vouchsafe to send
thy blessings upon this man and this
woman, that they obeying thy will, and
always being in safety under thy protec¬
tion, may abide in thy love unto their lives'
end, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
O God, who by thy mighty power hast
made all things of nothing, who also (af¬
ter other things set in order), didst ap¬
point that out of man (created after thine
own image and similitude) woman should
take her beginning; and knitting them to¬
gether, didst teach that it should never be
SOLEMNIZATION OF MATRIMONY 259
lawful to put asunder those whom thou,
by matrimony, hast 'made one; O God, who
hast consecrated the state of matrimony
to such an excellent mystery,*that in it is
signified and represented the spiritual
marriage and union betwixt Christ and
his Church; look mercifully upon this
man and this woman, that both this man
may love his wife according to thy. word
(as Christ did love his spouse, the Church,
who gave himself for it, loving- and'.cher-
ishing it even as his own flesh), and also
that this woman may be loving and obed¬
ient to her husband; and in all quietness,
sobriety and peace, be a follower of holy
and godly matrons. O Lord, bless them
both, and grant them to inherit thy ever¬
lasting kingdom, through Jesus Christ
our Lord, Amen.
Then shall the minister say:
Almighty God, who at the beginning
didst create our first parents, Adam and
Eve, and didst sanctify and join them to¬
gether in marriage, pour upon you the
riches of his grace, sanctify and bless you
that ye may please him both in body and
soul, and live together in holy lov£ unto
your lives' ,end. Amen,
260
LAYING CORNER STONES
CHAPTER V.
LAYING CORNER-STONES
This ceremony should be preceded or followed
by the delivery of an appropriate discourse. The
officers and members ot the congregation being
present, the services are introduced by singing a
suitable hymn. If the discourse has not been pro¬
nounced there may be used the following:
Supremely great and glorious Jehovah,
who art the King eternal, immortal, and
invisible, the only wise God, to whom be¬
long honor and glory, for ever and ever!
Thou fillest all space with thy presence, per¬
vading universal nature, and manifesting
thy perfections in all thy works; We de¬
sire to approach thee in deep humility, and
in the exercise of living faith. We rejoice
that through Jesus Christ, our Mediator
and Redeemer, we have access to thy throne
of grace and are taught to call thee our
God, and to worship thee as our reconciled
Father. We thank thee for permitting us
to assemble on the present occasion, amid
circumstances of so much mercy, to lay
the corner stone of an edifice which is to
b._ reared to thy honor, and to be dedicated
LAYING *X>RNER STONES 261
to the exclusive worship of the true and
living God, Father, Son and Holy Ghost.
We earnestly beseech thee to draw nigh
to us as a God of love, and bless us with
thy special presence. May the object thai
has called us together be acceptable to thee,
and may the solemnities of this joyful and
interesting occasion meet with thy sanction
and be attended by thy blessing. While we
devoutly acknowledge our dependence upon
thee, as well in our attempt to erect a bouse
for thy worship, as in the prosecution of
the object for which it is intended we pray
thee that no unholy desire may find place
in our breast, that all our motives may be
pure, and that our great aim may be the
promotion of thy glory, the conversion of
sinners, and the edification of thy people
in the truth as it is in Christ. May we ob¬
tain favor in thy sight, and may thy rich
mercy be upon us.
Pardon our sins, help our infirmities, ami
accept our prayer through the merits of
Jesus Christ, our adorable Saviour. And
to thee, the Triune God, be all praise, now
and evermore. Amen.
[Here a suitable portion of Scripture may be
read; for instance, the 96th Psalm, or 1 Cor. 3rd
chap., or 1 Kings, 5th chap., or Haggai, 1st chap.,
T-to]
262
laying corner stones
If the discourse has been preached, then the
preceding prayer may be omitted; also if deemed
necessary, the Scripture lesson; and the exercises,
after an appropriate hymn, may be continued with
the following:
Beloved Brethren :—Believing it to be
your duty, as well as privilege, to worship
God in a public and social capacity, and
impressed with the conviction that the in¬
terests of Christ's kingdom and the salva¬
tion of souls may be thereby promoted, you
have resolved in reliance on God's blessing,
to erect an edifice for the purpose of public
worship, and are now assembled to lay the
corner-stone.
Though there is no specific law of God
expressly requiring this at your hands, yet
you justly infer from general principles
lai^ down in the sacred Scriptures, as well
as from the dictates of enlightened reason,
that it is your duty; and hence you do well
in uniting for the accomplishment of a
work so important, and holding forth the
promise of so much good to yourselves and
your descendants. We trust that you are
actuated by motives which God approves,
and that you sincerely love Zion, and can
truly adopt the language of the devout
Psalmist:
"How amiable are thy tabernacles, O
j-AYING CORNER STONES 263
Lord of hosts! My soul longeth, yea, even
fainteth fpr the courts of the Lord."
We find frequent allusions in God's word
to the corner-stone. "Behold," says the
Lord, in Isaiah, "I lay in Zion, for a foun¬
dation, a stone, a tried stone, a precious
corner-stone, a sure foundation; he that be-
lieveth shall not make haste." And in the
Epistle to the Ephesians, the Apostle re¬
marks : "Being built upon the foundation of
the apostles and prophets Jesus Christ being
the chief corner-stone."
Thus it appears that the corner-stone was
a part of the foundation on which the edi¬
fice rested. Having its place in the corner,
it united and bound togethei two walls.
One corner-stone was laid upon" another;
and the same was done at each of the four
corners of the building. The corner-stones
were therefore many; but all of them taken
collectively, were spoken of as one. A sin¬
gle stone, larger, stronger, and more beau¬
tiful than the others, v/as laid in one of the
corners, either at the top or the bottom of
the foundation wall, as the representative
of all the rest, and of the whole foundation;
and was emphatically termed the corner¬
stone the chief corner-stone, or the head
•r Hence Jesus Christ is called
264 LAYINC* CORNER STONES
both the foundation and the corner-stone in
the stupendous edifice of Christianity. By
which is meant, that he is the support and
strength of his Church, preserving it firm
and unshaken, and extending its borders
till it shall encompass the earth; that he
unites and binds together i':s members by
the cords of that love which forms the
strongest of all incentives to harmony of
fueling and action; and that he is also the
glory of the Church, both because of the
elevating and sanctifying influences of his
doctrines on the moral character of his
followers, and on account of his supreme
personal excellence. He is, therefore, most
appropriately denominated " a chief Corner¬
stone, elect, precious," sustaining the whole
system, and without which Christianity
would cease to be Christianity, and soon
fall to the ground.
By laying the corner-stone of a house of
worship, you perform a decisive act; you
publicly announce that a commencement is
made to build the house, and that it is your
determination by the help of God, to com¬
plete it. This decisive act so full of prom¬
ise, and waking up emotions and prospects
so pleasing and joyful, is justly made a
prominent one. aad accompanied bv sol-
LAYING CORNER STONES
265
emnities suited to the occasion, and adapted
to inspire us with an abiding sense of
God's goodness, and our insufficiency with¬
out him. It is right and proper that we
should publicly acknowledge our depend¬
ence on him, both in the attempt to erect
an edifice, and in the discharge of the sol¬
emn duties for which it is intended.
Such an acknowledgment gives to God
honor which is due to him, and at the same
time impresses our hearts with reverence
and awe towards him. "Except the Lord
build the house, they labor in vain who
build it." This was the sentiment of Solo¬
mon, the wisest and richest of the kings of
Israel, whose prosperity in all his great un¬
dertakings was so remarkable and brought
so much glory to his reign. It becomes us,
like him, on all occasions, especially in
every important matter, to be deeply sen¬
sible of the power, the universal dominion,
the all "wise, holy and irresistible govern¬
ment of God; to feel that we are his needy
creatures, and dependent on his pleasure
for each moment of our existence; that the
success of all our exertions is the result of
his blessing; and that when we design to
honor him, or promote the public good, it
is for him to say wrhether we are the mstru-
266 LAYING CORNER STONES
ments and our measures the means, which
he will choose to employ for those ends.
When David contemplated the erection of a
house of God, the Lord forbade him, and
said, "I have chosen thy son to build me a
house."
Let us therefore humble ourselves before
the Lord, confess his name and seek his
blessing in fervent prayer."
Then shall be said the following prayer:
O Thou, whom the heaven of heavens
cannot -contain! Thou fillest the universe
with thy presence, and all the praise of an¬
gels and men can add nothing to thy ma¬
jesty and glory. But though thou needest
not our worship, we udore thee that tnou
art too good to despise ;t, and that millions
have experienced that thou art a prayer-
hearing and prayer-answering God. We
rejoice that thou hast established the church
here on earth, and preserved the same
against all the assaults of its enemies; that
the blessed sound of the gospel has also
saluted our ears, and that thou hast in this
place gathered a congregation of believers
in Jesus Christ.
We render thanks unto thy name, that
thou hast put it into the hearts of thy peo¬
ple to rear a temple to thine honor at this
laying corner stones 267
place ; where thy name may be regarded and
thou mayest come to them and bless them.
We extol thy grace for enduing them with
a spirit of liberality and inclining them to
contribute of their substance to prosecute
this laudable undertaking. May they in¬
deed esteem it a high privilege to lend unto
the Lord, and may many others co-operate
in this holy work, and all labor together
in concord and love until the habitation of
thy house shall be completed and be held
in possession free from debt and all in¬
cumbrance, as a standing memorial of their
Christian benevolence, and an evidence to
future generations of their attachment to
thy cause. May the work of this house be
performed without hurt or accident to any
person; may harmony and enlightened zeal
animate every heart, and may discord, jeal¬
ousy and every selfish aim be far removed.
And when thou shalt have prospered this
enterprise, and a house of God shall stand
here as a monument to thy glory, may it be
filled with the fulness of every gospel bless¬
ing, that'through the preaching of thy
truth, many blood-bought souls may here
be awakened, enlightened, justified and
sanctified, and thus be prepared for an
entrance into the mansions of bliss. We
268 LAYING CORNER STONES
beseech thee to seal unto us the pardon of
ail our offences, to own us as thy ransomed
people through Jesus Christ, to sanctify us
thoroughly by thy Spirit, to guide us
through life by thv counsels, to secure us
by thy grace, and to exalt us at last to an
inheritance that is incorruptible, undefiled,
and that fadeth not away. These and all
other needful blessings we ask for the sake,
and in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ,
to whom with the Father and Holy Spirit,
be endless praise. Amen.
The prayer, having been offered, the stone shall
be laid and adjusted. The officiating minister de¬
posits the documents in the excavation prepared
in the stone for their reception. These documents
may be the articles of subscription and names of
the subscribers; a list of names of the church
officers, the pastor and building committee, and of
the ministers officiating on the occasion, the Dis¬
cipline of the Church, Hymn Book, Bible, the
names of the highest officers of our civil govern¬
ment, religious papers of the Church, &c., &c. The
minister then concludes with the following:
In the name of the Triune God, the
Father, Son and Holy Spirit, we lay
this stone for a foundation of a house of
worship to be consecrated to his service.. In
so doing we acknowledge his all-ruling
providence, and proclaim Jesus Christ as
the great corner-stone of his church, and the
LAYING CORNER STONES 269
foundation 01 all our hopes of salvation
in time and eternity; and may the God of
all grace hear us, sanction our work, and
at last accept us, through the Son of his
love, our only Lord and Saviour. Amen.
270 DEDICATION OF CHURCHES
CHAPTER VI.
DEDICATION OF CHURCHES
[For New and Remodeled Churches.]
The Bishop, or Elder, (when the Bishop is not
present), with the other ministers, shall be met
at the door of the church by the trustees, stewards
and leaders, who shall receive the Bishop, or
Elder, with the ministers, and bil them welcome
in God's name, and present to the Bishop, or
Elder, the keys of the church in token of the fact
that they will ever after submit to the discipline,
doctrine and government of the African Metho¬
dist Episcopal Church, and will at all times here¬
after permit such ministers and preachers belong¬
ing to said church to preach and expound God's
Holy Word therein. After which, the procession
shall pass up the aisle reading the following
Psalm. The Bishop, or Elder, commencing with
the first verse, and the ministers reading each
alternate verse.
PSALM LXXXIV.
Bishop. How amiable are thy taber¬
nacles, O Lord of hosts.
Minister.—My soul Iongeth, yea, even
fainteth for the courts of the Lord: my
heart and my flesh crieth out for the living
God
Bp.—Yea, the sparrow hath found a
house, and the swallow a nest for herself,
DEDICATION OF CHURCHES 271
\viiere she may lay her young, even thine
altars, O Lord of hosts, my King, and my
God.
Min.—Blessed are they that dwell in thy
house: they will be still praising thee.
Bp.—Blessed is the man whose strength
is in thee; in whose heart are the ways of
them.
Min.—Who, passing through the valley
of Baca, make it a well; the rain also fill-
eth the pools.
Bp.—They go from strength to strength;
every one of them in Zion appeareth before
God.
Min.—O Lord God of hosts, hear my
prayer: give ear O God of Jacob.
Bp.—Behold, O God, our Shield, and
look upon the face of thine Anointed.
Min.—For a day in thy courts is better
than ii thousand. I had rather be a door-
keep'•• in the house of my God, than to
dwell in the tents of wickedness.
Bp.—For the Lord God is a sun and
shield; the Lord will give grace and glory;
no good thing will he withhold from them
that walk uprightly.
Min.—O Lord of hosts, blessed is the
man that trusteth in thee.
272 DEDICATION OF CHURCHES
Chanting by the Choir.
The Bishop, or Elder, with those who are ap¬
pointed to lead the exercises, will now take their
seats in the pulpit, the rest of the clergy sitting
around it, and tne choir will chant the following:
PSALM CXXII.
1. I was glad when they said unto me,
Let us go into the house of the Lord.
2. Our feet shall stand within thy gates,
O Jerusalem.
3. Jerusalem is builded as a city that is
compact together.
4. Whither the tribes go up, the tribes
of the Lord, unto the testimony of Israel,
to give thanks unto the name of the Lord.
5. For there are set thrones of judgment,
the thrones of the house of David.
6. Pray for the peace of Jerusalem; they
shall prosper that love thee.
7. Peace be within thy walls, and pros¬
perity within thy palaces.
8. For my brethren and companions'
sakes, I will now say, Peace be within thee.
9. Because of the house of the Lord our
God, I will seek thy good.
The Bishop, or Elder, kneeling, then shall say
the following prayer:
I KINGS VIII. 23-51.
Lord God of Israel, there is no God like
DEDICATION OF CHURCHES 273
thee, in heaven above, or on the earth be¬
neath, who keepest covenant and mercy
with thy servants that walk before thee
with all their heart; but will God indeed
dwell on the earth? Behold, the heaven
of heavens cannot contain thee; how much
less this house that we have builded. Yet
have thou respect unto the prayer of thy
servants, and to their supplication, O Lord
our God, to hearken unto the cry and the
prayer which thy servants pray before thee
this day; that thine eyes may be open to¬
ward this house night and day, even to¬
ward the place of which thou hast said, My
name shall be there; that thou mayest
hearken unto the prayer which thy servants
shall make in this place. And hearken thou
unto the supplication of thy servants, and
of thy people Israel, when they shall pray
in this place; and hear thou in heaven, thy
dwelling place, and, when thou hearest
forgive. If any man trespass against his
neighbor, and an accusation be laid against
him, and the accusation come before thee
in this house; then hear thou in heaven,
and do, and judge thy servants, condemn¬
ing the wicked, to bring his way upon his
head; and justifying the righteous, to give
him according to his righteousness. Whea
274 DEDICATION OF CHURCHES
thy people Israel be smitten down before
the enemy, because they have sinned against
thee, and shall turn again to thee, and con¬
fess thy name, and pray, and make suppli¬
cation unto thee in this house; then hear
thou in heaven, and forgive the sin of thy
people Israel, and restore them again to
thv tender mercy and loving kindness.
When heaven is shut up, and there is no
rain, because they have sinned against thee;
if they pray in this place, and confess thy
name and turn from their sin, when thou
afflictest them : then hear thou in heaven and
forgive the sin of thy servants, and of thy
people Israel, that thou teach them the
good way wherein they should walk, and
give rain upon the land which thou hast
given to thy people for an inheritance. If
there be in the land famine, if there be
pestilence, blasting, mildew, locust, or if
there be caterpillar; if their enemy besiege
them in the land of their cities; whatso¬
ever plague, whatsoever sickness there be;
what prayer aiad supplication soever be
made by any man or by all thy people
Israel, which shall know every man the
plague of his own heart, and spread forth
his hands in this house: then hear thou in
heaven thy dwelling place, and forgive, a*d
DEDICATION OF CHURCHES 275
do, and give to every man according to his
ways, whose heart thou knowest; that they
may fear thee all the days of their lives.
Moreover, concerning a stranger, that is
not of thy people Israel, but cometh out of
a far country for thy name's sake; when he
shall come and pray within this house, hear
thou in heaven, thy dwelling-place, and do
according to all that the stranger calleth to
thee for; that all the people of the earth
may know thy name, to fear thee, as do thy
people Israel; and that they may know
that this house which we have builded, is
called by thy name. If thy people sin
against thee, for there is no man that
sinneth not, and thou be angry with them,
yet, if they shall bethink themselves and
repent, and make supplication unto thee,
sajang, We have sinned and done perverse¬
ly, we have committed wickedness; and so
return unto thee with all their heart, and
with all their soul; then hear thou their
prayer and supplication in heaven, thy
dwelling-place, and forgive thy people that
have sinned against thee, and all their
transgressions wherein they have trans-*
gressed against thee, for they shall be thy
people, and thy inheritance, which thou
hast bought with the precious blood of
276 DEDICATION OF CHURCHES
thy Son, Jesus Christ, our Lord; to whom
with thee and the Holy Spirit, be glory,
praise and power, by all on earth, and all
in heaven. Amen.
This prayer being over, the Bishop, or Elder,
shall stand up and say:
And now, O Lord God, most high, whom
the heaven, and heaven of heavens cannot
contain, we dedicate this house to thy ser¬
vice ; receive it, we humbly beseech thee, re¬
ceive it unto thyself, and number it among
thine earthly sanctuaries; that thine own
presence, the presence of thy Son Jesus
Christ, and the presence of thy Holy Spirit
may ever fill this house which we have
builded and called by thy name, so that
whensoever the Gospel is preached in this
house, it may descend with all its purity,
power and demonstration, upon the hearts
of the impenitent, turning them from dark¬
ness to'light, and from the power of sin
and Satan, unto God; that its sanctifying
iiafluences may be felt in the souls of all be¬
lievers, lifting their desires, their hopes,
and their affections from earth to heaven,
and leading back the wandering sheep of
the house of Israel into the fold of eternal
life. Amen.
Hear us, O merciful Father, and grant
that whosoever shall be dedicated to thee
DEDICATION OF CHURCHES 277
in this house by the holy ordinance of bap¬
tism, may also receive the fulness of thy
grace; be made useful members of the
church militant, and finally obtain an
abundant entrance into the church tri¬
umphant, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
Hear us, O merciful Father, and grant
that whosoever shall in this house partake
of the symbols of the Saviour's broken body,
and shed blood, may also realize by faith,
that he" is indeed the Lamb of God that
taketh away the sin of the world; and thus
being regenerated and sanctified, stand
spotless and life-crowned at thy right hand,
world without end. Amen.
Hear us, O thou who art the spouse of
.the Church, and grant that whosoever shall
in this house be joined together in holy
nntrimony, may also live as did Isaac and
Rebecca, in the purest enjoyment of con¬
nubial. love, mutually assisting each other
in the way to heaven, and training up their
children for usefulness in this life, and for
glory in that which is to come, through
Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
O thou high and Holy One of Israel, re¬
gard, we beseech thee, the prayers of thy
servants, and grant that all who shall in
DEDICATION OF CHURCHES
this hoUoc, make confession of their sins,
or lift their voices in praise and thanksgiv¬
ing for mercies past, or benefits received,
may also rejoice in the light of thy counten¬
ance, with the peace which passeth all un¬
derstanding, with the joy that is unspeak¬
able and full of glory. Amen.
Great Head of the Church, we beseech
thee to hear us, and grant that whosoever
shall, in this house, be set apart or ordained
to the1 holy office of the ministry^ may
also receive the anointing of thy Spirit, and
go forth in the fulness of the blessing of
the Gospel, to preach its unsearchable
riches to a ruined world; then, having fin¬
ished their course fought the fight, and
kept the faith, receive the crown of life, and
reign with thee, world without end. Amen.
Thou God of missions hear us, and grant
that the sacred cause of missions with ev¬
ery other institution of Christianity may
ever find in this house an able advocacy and
an ample support; so as to be rendered in¬
strumental in hastening on the day when
the kingdoms of this world shall have be¬
come the kingdoms of our Lord and his
Christ. Amen.
Thus have we dedicated this house unto
thee O thou that dwellest in heaven Re-
DEDICATION OF CHURCHES 279
ceive it, O receive it among thine earthly
sanctuaries, and grant that all who may
worship thee here from Sabbath to Sabbath,
and from generation to generation, even our
children's children, may feel it to be indeed
the house of God, and the gate of heaven.
Amen.
Then may be sung the consecration hymn,
which ought not to exceed six stanzas—then the
sermon; immeuictely after let the collection be
taken up. Conclude with an appropriate hymn,
and extemporaneous prayer and the benediction.
After such dedication, no minister having
the charge of any of our churches, shall al¬
low them to be used for any other purpose
than the glory of God; and any minister
suffering the violation of this law shall be
deemed guilty of grossly improper conduct
and may be suspended, according to the de¬
cision of the Annual Conference.
280 ORDINATION OF DEACONS
CHAPTER VII.
ORDINATION OF DEACONS
When the day appointed by the Bishop
is come there shall be a sermon or exhor¬
tation, declaring the duty and office of such
as come to be admitted deacons. One of
the elders shall present unto the bishop the
persons to be ordained deacons, saying these
words:
Reverend Father in God, I present unto
you these persons, to be admitted deacons.
The Bishop.—Take heed that-the persons
whom you present to us be apt and meet by
their godly conversation, to exercise their
ministry duly to the honor of God and the
edifying of his church.
The elder shall answer: I have inquired
concerning them, and also examined them,
and think them so to be.
The names being read aioud, the bishop shall
say unto the people:
Brethren, if there be any of you who
know any impediment or crime in any of
these persons presented to be ordained dea¬
cons. for the which he ought not to be ad-
ORDINATION OF DEACONS 281
mitted to that office, let him come forth in
the name of God, and show what the crime
or impediment is.
(If any crime or impediment be objected,
the bishop shall cease from ordaining that
person until such time as the party accused
shall be found clear of that crime).
Then shall be read the following collect and
epistle:
The Collect.
Almighty God, who by thy Divine Provi¬
dence hath appointed divers Orders of Min¬
isters of thy Church, and didst inspire thy
Apostles to choose to the order of deacons,
the first martyr, St. Stephen, with others;
mercifully behold these thy servants, now
called to the like Office and Administration;
replenish them so with the truth of thy
doctrines, and adorn them with the inno-
eency of life, that both by word and good
example, they may faithfully serve thee in
this office, to the glory of th> holy name,
and the edification of thy Church, through
the merits of our Saviour Jesus Christ, who
liveth and relgneth with thee and the Holy
Ghost, now and forever^ Amen.
The Epistle—i Tim. in. 8-13.
Likewise must the Deacons be grave, not
double-tongued, not given to much wine,
282 ORDINATION OF DEACONS
not greedy of filthy lucre; holding the mys¬
tery of faith in a pure conscience. And
let these also first be proved; then let them
use the office of a Deacon, being found
blameless. Even so must their wives be
grave, not slanderers, sober, faithful in all
things. Let the Deacons be the husbands
of one wife, ruling their children and their
own houses well. For they that have used
the Office of a Deacon well, purchase to
themselves a good degree, and great bold¬
ness in the faith which is in Jesus Christ.
Then shall the Bishop examine every one of
them that is to be ordained, in the presence of the
people, in the following manner:
The Bishop.—Do you trust that you are
inwardly moved by the Holy Ghost to take
upon you the Office of the Ministry in the
Church of Christ, to serve God for the pro¬
motion of his glory, and the edifying of
hii people?
Ans. I trust so.
The Bishop.—Do you unfeigmedly believe
all the canonical Scriptures of the Old and
New Testament?
Ans. I do believe them.
The Bishop.—Will you diligently read
and expound the same unto the people
whom vou shall be appointed to serve?
Ans. I will.
ORDINATJON OF DEACONS
283
The Bishop.—..ppertaineth to the of¬
fice of a Deacon to assist the elder in Divine
service. And especially when he adminis-
tereth the Holy Communion, to help him
in the distribution thereof and to read and
expound the holy Scriptures; to instruct the
youth, and in the absence of the elder, 'to
baptize. And furthermore, it is his office
to search for the sick, poor, and impotent,
that they may be visited and relieved. Will
you do this gladly and willingly?
Ans. I will do so, by the help of God.
The Bishop.—Will you apply all your
diligence to frame and fashion your own
lives and the lives of your families accord¬
ing to the doctrine of Christ; and to make
both yourselves and them, as much as in
you lieth, wholesome examples of the flock
of Christ ?
Ans. I will do so, the Lord being my helper.
The Bishop.—Will you reverently obey
them to whom the charge and government
over you is committed, following with a glad
mind and will, their godly admonitions?
Ans. I will endeavor to do so, the Lord being
my helper.
Then shall the Bishop, laying his hands upon
f"he head of every one of them severally, say:
lcike thou authority to execute the office
284 ORDINATION OF DEACONS
of a Deacon in the Church of God, in the
name of the Father, and of the Son, and
of the Holy Ghost. Amen.
Then shall the Bishop deliver to every one of
them the Holy Bible, saying,
Take thou authority to read the Holy
Scriptures, and to preach the same in the
Church of God.
Then one of them, appointed by the Bishop,
shall read the Gospel, Luke xii, 35-38:
Let your loins be girded about, and your
lights burning; and ye yourselves like un¬
to men that wait for their Lord, when he
will return from the wedding; that when he
cometh and knocketh, they may open unto
him immediately. Blessed are those ser¬
vants whom the Lord when he cometh, shall
find watching: verily I say unto vou that he
shall gird himself, and make them to sit
down to meat, and will come forth and serve
them. And if he shall come in the second
watch, or come in the third watch, and find
them so, blessed are those servants.
Then shall the Bishop proceed in the commun¬
ion, and all that are ordained shall receive the
holy communion.
The communion ended, immediately before the
benediction, shall be said the following collects:
Almighty God. giver of all good things,
who, of thy great goodness hast vouchsafed
ORDINATION OF DEACONS 285
to accepl and take these thy servants into the
office of Deacons in thy Church; make them,
we beseech thee, O Lord, to be modest,
humble and consistent in their ministration,
and to have a ready will to observe all spir¬
itual discipline; that they, having- always the
testimony of a good conscience, and con¬
tinuing- ever stable and strong in thy Son
Jesus Christ, may so well behave themselves
in this inferior Office, that they may be found
worthy to be called unto the higher minis¬
tries of thy Church, through the same, thy
Son and our Saviour Jesus Christ, to whom
be glory and honor, world without end.
Amen.
Direct us, O Lord, in all our doings, with
thy most gracious favor, and further us
with thy continued help, that in all our
works, begun, continued, and ended in thee,
we may glorify thy holy name, and finally,
by thy mercy, obtain everlasting life,
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
The peace of God, which passeth all un¬
derstanding, keep your hearts and minds
in the knowledge and love of God, and of
his Son Jesus Christ our Lord, and the
blessings of God Almighty, the Father, the
Son, and the Holy Ghost, be among you,
and remain with you alwavs. Amen.
286 ORDINATION OF ELDERS
CHAPTER VIII.
ORDINATION OF ELDERS
When the day appointed by the Bishop is come,
there shall be a sermon or exhortation, declaring
the duty and office of such as come to be admitted
elders; how necessary that order is in the Church
of Christ, and also how the pedple ought to esteem
them in their office.
After which, one of the elders shall present un-
to the Bishop all them that are to be ordained, and
say:
Reverend Father in God, I present unto
you these persons present, to be ordained
Elders.
The Bishop.—Take heed that the persons
whom you present unto us be apt and meet,
by their godly conversation, to exercise their
Ministry duly to the honor of God, and the
edifying- of the Church.
The Elder shall answer:
I have inquired concerning them, and
also examined them, and think them so to
be.
Then, their names being read aloud, the Bishop
shall say unto the people:
Brethren, these are they whom we pur-
ORDINATION OF ELDERS 287
pose, God willing, this day to ordain Eld¬
ers; for after due examination, we find not
the contrary, but that they are lawfully
called to this function and ministry, and that
they are persons meet for the same. But
if there be any of you who knoweth any im¬
pediment or crime in any of them, for the
which he ought not to be received into this
holy ministry, let him come forth in the
name of God, and show what the crime or
impediment is.
If any crime or impediment be objected, the
Bishop shall cease from ordaining that person un¬
til! such time as the party accused shall be found
clear of the crime.
Then shall be said the Collect, Epistle, and
Gospel, as followeth:
The Collect.
Almighty God, Giver -Of all good things,
who by thy Holy Spirit hast appointed div¬
ers orders of ministers in thy Church, mer¬
cifully behold these thy servants, now called
to the office of elders, and replenish them so
with the truth of thy doctrine, and adorn
them with the innocency of life, that both
by word and good example, they may faith¬
fully serve thee in this office, to the glory
of thy name and the edification of thy
Church, through the merits of our Saviour
Jesus Christ, who liveth and reigneth with
288 ORDINATION OF ELDERS
thee and the Holy Ghost, world without end.
Amen.
The Epistle.—Eph. iv. 7-Xj.
Unto every one of us is given grace ac¬
cording to the measure of the gift of Christ.
Wherefore he saith, When he ascended up
on high, he led captivity captive, and gave
gifts unto men. (Now that he ascended
what is it but that he also descended first
into the lower parts of the earth? He that
descended is the same also that ascended up
far above all heavens, that he might fill all
things). And he gave some, Apostles; and
some Prophets; and some, Evangelists; and
some, Pastors and Teachers; for the per¬
fecting of the saints, for the work of the
ministry for the edifying of the body of
Christ: till we all come in the unity of the
faith, and of the knowledge of the Son of
God, unto a perfect man, unto the measure
of the stature of "the fulness of Christ.
After this shall be read, for the Gospel, St.
John x. 1-16.
Verily, verily, I say unto you, tic mat
entereth not by the door into the sheep fold,
but climbeth up some other way the same is
a thief and a robber. But he that entereth
in by the door is the shepherd of the sheep.
To him the porter openeth; and the sheep
ORDINATION OF ELDERS 22,9
hear his voice: and be calleth his own sheep
by name, and leadeth them out. And when
he putteth forth his own sheep, he goeth
before them, and the sheep follow him: for
they know his voice. And a stranger will
they not follow, but will flee from him; for
they know not the voice of strangers. This
parable, spake Jesus unto them: but they
understood not what things they were
which he spake unto them.
Then said Jesus unto them again, verily,
verily, I say unto you, I am the door of the
sheep. All that ever came before me are
thieves and robbers; but the sheep did not
hear them. I am the door: by me if any
man enter in, he shall be saved, and shall go
in and out, and find pasture. The thief
cometh not, but for to steal, and to kill, and
to destroy: I am come that they might have
life, and that they might have it more,
abundantly. I am the good shepherd: the
good shepherd giveth his life for the sheep.
But he that is a hireling, and not the
shepherd, whose own the sheep are not
seeth the wolf coming, and leaveth the sheep
and fleeth: and the wolf catcheth them, and
scattereth the sheep. The hireling fleeth,
because he is a hireling, and careth not for
the sheep. I am the good shepherd, and
290 ORbiNAtiON OF ELDfiRS
know my sheep, and am known of mine. As
the Father knoweth me, even so know I the
Father: and I lay down my life for the
sheep. And other sheep I have, which are
not of this fold: them also I must bring,
and they shall hear my voice; and there
shall be one fold and one shepherd.
And that done, the Bishop shall say unto them
as hereafter followeth:
You have heard, brethren, as well in your
private examination, as in the exhortation
which was just made to you, and in the
Holy lessons taken out of the gospel, and
in the writings of the Apostles, of what
dignity and of how great importance this
office is, whereunto ye are now called. And
now again we exhort you, in the name of
our Lord Jesus Christ, that you have in
remembrance, into how high a dignity and
to how weighty an office ye are called; that
is to say, to be messengers, watchmen, and
stewards of the Lord; to teach, and to pre-
monish, to feed and provide for the Lord's
family; to seek for Christ's sheep that are
dispersed abroad, and for his children who
are in the midst of this evil world, that they
may be saved through Christ for ever.
Have always therefore, printed in your
remembrance, how great treasure is com-
ORDINATION OF ELDERS 291
mitted to your charge. For they are the
sheep of Christ, which he bought with his
death, aad for whom he shed his blood.
The church and congregation whom you
must serve, is his spouse, and his body. And
if it should happen the same church, or any
member thereof, to take any hurt or hind¬
rance by reason of your negligence, ye know
the greatness of the fault, and also the hor¬
rible punishment that will ensue. Where¬
fore consider within yourselves the end of
the ministry towards the children of God,
towards the spouse and body of Christ, and
see that you never cease your labor, your
care and diligence, until you have done all
that lieth in you, according to your bounden
duty, to bring all such as are, or shall be
committed to your charge unto that agree¬
ment in the faith, and to that ripeness and
perfectness of age in Christ, that there may
be no place left among you, either for error
in religion, or for viciousness in life.
Forasmuch then as your office is both of
so great excellency, and of so great diffi¬
culty, ye see with how great care and study
ye ought to apply yourselves, as well that
ye may show yourselves dutiful and thank¬
ful to that Lord, who hath placed you in so
Jhigh a dignity; as also to beware that
292 ORDINATION OF ELDERS
neither you yourselves offend, nor be oc¬
casion that others offend. Howbeit,
ye cannot have a mind and will thereunto
of yourselves; for that will and ability are
given of God alone; therefore ye ought, and
have need, to pray earnestly for his Holy
Spirit. And seeing that ye cannot by any
other means compass the doing of so
weighty a work pertaining to the salvation
of man, but with doctrine and exhortation
taken out of the Holy Scriptures, and with
a life agreeable to the same; consider how
studious ye ought to be in reading and
learning the Scriptures, and in framing the
manners both of yourselves and of them
that specially pertain unto you, according to
the rules of the same Scriptures; and for
this self same cause, how ye ought to for¬
sake and set aside, as much as ye may, all
worldly cares and studies.
We have good hope that you have all
weighed and pondered these things with
yourselves long before this time; and that
you have clearly determined, by God's grace
to give yourselves to this office, whereunto
it has pleased God to call you; so that as
much as lieth in you, you will apply j^our-
selves wholly to this one thing, and draw
all your cares and studies this way, and thaj:
ORDINATION OF ELDERS 293
you will continually pray to God the Father
by the mediation of our only Saviour Jesus
Christ, for the Heavenly assistance of the
Holy Ghost; that by daily reading- and
weighing of the Scriptures, ye may wax
riper and stronger in your ministry; and
that ye may so endeavor yourselves, from
time to time, to sanctify the lives of you and
yours, and to fashion them after the rule
and doctrine of Christ, that ye may be
wholesome and godly examples and pat¬
terns for the people to follow.
And now, that this present congregation
of Christ here assembled, may also under¬
stand your minds and wills in these things,
and that this your promise may the more
move you to do your duties; ye shall an¬
swer plainlv to these things, which we, in
the name of God and his Church shall de¬
mand of you touching the same.
Do you think in your heart, that you are
truly called, according to the will of our
Lord Jesus Christ, to the order of Elders?
Ans. I think so.
The Bishop.—Are you persuaded that the
Holy Scriptures contain sufficiently all doc¬
trine required of necessity for eternal sal¬
vation through faith in Jesus Christ? And
gre you determined, out of the said Scrip-
294 ORDINATION OF ELDERS
tures to instruct the people committed to
your charge, and to teach nothing as requir¬
ed of necessity to salvation, but that which
you shall be persuaded may be concluded
and proved by Scripture?
Ans. I am so persuaded, and have so deter¬
mined by God's grace.
The Bishop.—Will you then give your
faithful diligence always so to minister
the doctrine and sacraments and discipline
of Christ, as the Lord hath commanded?
Ans. I will do so, by the help of the Lord.
The Bishop.—Will you be ready, with all
faithful diligence always to banish and drive
away all erroneous and strange doctrines
contrary to God's word; and to use both
public and private monitions and exhorta¬
tions, as well to the sick as to the whole
within your charge, as need shall require
and occasion shall be given.
Ans. I will, the Lord being: my helper.
The Bishop.—Will you be diligent in
prayers, and in reading of the Holy Scrip¬
tures, and in such studies as help to the
knowledge of the same, laying aside the
study of the world and the flesh ?
Ans. I will endeavor so to do, the Lord being
my helper.
The Bishop.—Will you be diligent to
ORDINATION OF fcLDERS 29$
frame and fashion yourselves, and your
families, according to the doctrine of
Christ; and to make both yourselves and
them, as much as in you iieth, wholesome
examples and patterns to the flock of
Christ?
Ans. I shall apply myself thereto, the Lord
being my helper.
The Bishop.—Will you maintain and set
forth, as much as lieth in you, quietness,
peace and love among all Christian people,
and especially among them that are or shall
be committed to your charge?
Ans. I will do so, the Lord being my helper.
• The Bishop.—Will you reverently obey
your chief ministers, unto whom is com¬
mitted the charge and government over
you; following with a glad mind and will
their godly admonitions, submitting your¬
selves to their godly judgments?
Avs I will do so, the Lord being my helper.
Then shall the Bishop, standing up, say,
Almighty God, who hath given you this
will to do all these things, grant also unto
you strength and power to perform the
same, that he may accomplish his work
which he hath begun in you, through Jesus
Christ our Lord. Amen.
1 Aft^r this the congregation shall be desired.
296 ORDINATION OF ELDERS
secretly in their prayers, to make their humble
supplications to God for all these things, for the
which prayers there shall be silence kept for a
space]
After which shall be said by the Bishop (the
persons to be ordained elders all kneeling), Vent
Creator Spiritus, the Bishop beginning, and the
elders and others that are present answering by
verse as followeth:
Come. Holy Ghost, our hearts inspire
And lighten with celestial fire.
Thou the anointing Spirit art%
Who dost thy sev'nfold gifts impart.
Thy blessed unction from above
Is comfort, light, and Are of love.
Enable with perpetual light
The dullness of our blinded sight.
Anoint and cheer our soiled faee
With the abundance of thy grace.
Keep far our foes, give peace at home
Where thou art guide no ill can come.
Teach lis to know the Father, Son,
And thee of both to be but one;
That through the ages all along,
This may be our endless song:
Praise to thy eternal merit,
Father, Son and Holy Spirit.
That done, the Bishop shall pray in this wise,
and say:
LET US PRAY.
Almighty God, Heavenly Father, who of
thine infinite love and goodness towards us,
hast given us thy only and most dearly be-
ORDINATION OF ELDERS 297
loved son Jesus Christ to be our Redeemer,
and the author of everlasting life; who, af¬
ter he had made perfect our redemption by
his death, and was ascended into heaven,
sent abroad into the world his Apostles,
Prophets, Evangelists, Teachers and Pas¬
tors, by whose labor and ministry he gath¬
ered together a great flock in all parts of the
world, to set forth the eternal praise of thy
holy name; for these so great benefits of
thy eternal goodness, and for that thou hast
vouchsafed to call these thy servants here
present, to the same office and ministry ap¬
pointed for the salvation of mankind, we
render unto thee most hearty thanks; we
praise and worship thee: and we humbly
beseech thee by the same thy blessed Son,
to grant unto all,, who either here or else¬
where call upon thy name, that we may
continue to show ourselves thankful unto
thee for these and all thy other benefits, and
that we may daily increase and go forward
in the knowledcre and faith of thee and thy
Son, by the Holv Spirit. So that as well
bv these thy ministers as by them over
thv holy name may be forever glorified, and
whom thev shall he appointed thv ministers,
thv blessed kingdom enlarged through the
same thy Son Jesus Christ our Lord, wh
298 ORDINATION OF ELDERS
liveth and reigneth with thee in the unity
of the same Holy Spirit, world without end
Amen.
When this prayer is done, the Bishop with the
elders present shall lay their hands severally upon
the head of every one that receiveth the order of
elder, the receivers humbly kneeling Upon their
knees, and the Bishop saying:
The Lord pour upon thee the Holy Ghost
for the office and work of an elder in the
Church of God, now committed unto thee
by the imposition of our hands. And be
thou a faithful dispenser of the word of
God, and of his holy sacraments; in the
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of
the Holy Ghost. Amen.
Then the Bishop shall deliver to every one of
them, kneeling, the Bible into his hands, saying:
Take thou authority to preach the word
of God, and to administer the holy sacra¬
ment in the congregation.
The Bishop shall go on in the service of the
communion, which all they who receive orders
shall take together, and remain in the same place
where hands were laid upon them, until such
times as they have received the communion.
The communion being done, after the last col¬
lect and immediately before the benediction, shall
be said these collects:
Collects.
Most merciful Father, we beseech thee
ORDINATION OF ELDERS 299
to send upon these thy servants thy heav¬
enly blessings, that they may be clothed
with righteousness, and that thy word
spoken by their mouths may never be
spoken in vain. Grant also, that we may
have grace to hear and receive what they
shall deliver out of thy most holy word,
or agreeably to the same, as the means
of our salvation; and that in all our
words and deeds we may seek thy glory,
and the increase of thy kingdom, through
Jesus Christ, our Lord. Amen.
Direct us, O Lord, in all our doings,
with thy most gracious favor, and further
us with thy continual help, that in all our
works, begun, continued, and ended in thee,
we may glorify thy holy name, and finally
by thy mercy, obtain everlasting life,
through Jesus Christ, our Lord. Amen.
The peace of God which passeth all un¬
derstanding, keep your hearts and minds
in the knowledge and love of God, and of
his Son, Jesus Christ our Lord: and the
blessing of God Almighty the Father, the
Son and the Holy Ghost, be among you and
remain with you always. Amen.
If on the same day, the order of deacons be
given to some, and that of elders to others, the
deacons ^lall be first presented, and then the eld¬
ers. The collects shall be both used; first that for
300 ORDINATION OF ELDERS
deacons, then that for elders. The Epistle shall
be, Eph. iv. 7 to 13, as before in this office. Im¬
mediately after which they that are to be ordained
deacons shall be examined and ordained, as above
prescribed.
Then one of the elders, having read the Gospel,
which shall be St. John x. 1-16, as before in this
office, they that are to be ordained elders, shall
likewise be examined and ordained. as in this
office 1 "fore appointed.
CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS 301
CHAPTER IX.
CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS
The following prayer shall be offered by the
Bishop:
Almighty God, who by thy Son Jesus
Girist didst give to thy holy Apostles, many
excellent gifts, and didst charge them to
feed thy flock: give grace, we beseech thee,
to all the Ministers and Pastors of thy
Church, that they may diligently preach thy
word, and duly minister the godly discipline
thereof; and grant to the people that they
may obediently follow the same; that all
may receive the crown of everlasting glory,
through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Then shall be read by one of the elders, the
Epistle, Acts xx. 17-35:
From Miletus, Paul sent to Ephesus, and
called the elders of the Church. And when
they were come to him he said unto them,
Ye know, from the first day that I came
into Asia, after what manner I have been
with you at all seasons, serving the Lord
with all humility of mind, and with many
tears, and temptations, which befell me by
302 CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS
the lying in wait of the jews: and how I
kept back nothiner that was profitable unto
you, but have showed you, and have taught
you publicly, and from house to house testi¬
fying both to the Jews, and also to the
Greeks, repentance toward God, and faith
toward our Lord Jesus Christ. And now
behold I go bound in the Spirit unto Jeru¬
salem, not knowing the things that shall be-'
fall me there: save that the Holy Ghost wit-
nesseth in every city, saying that bonds and
afflictions abide me. But none of these
things move me, neither count I my life
dear unto myself, so that I might finish
my course with joy, and the ministry,
which I have received of the Lord Jesus, to
testify the gospel of the grace of God. And
now, behold, I know that ye all, among
whom I have gone preaching the kingdom
of God, shall see my face no more. Where¬
fore I take you to record this day, that I am
pure from the blood of all men. For I
have not shunned to declare unto you all
the counsel of God. Take heed, therefore,
unto yourselves, and to all the flock, over
which the Holy Ghost hath made you over¬
seers, to feed the Church of God, which he
hath purchased with his own blood. For
I kaow this, that after my departing shall
CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS 303
grievous wolves enter in among you, not
sparing the flock. Also of your own selves
shall men arise, speaking perverse things
to draw away disciples after them. There¬
fore, watch, and remember, that by the
space of three years, I ceased not to warn
every one night and day with tears. And
now, brethren, I commend you to God, and
to the word of his grace, which is able to
build you up, and to give you an inheritance
among all them which are sanctified. I
have coveted no man's silver or gold, or
apparel. Yea, ye yourselves know that these
hands have ministered unto my necessities,
and to them that were with me. I have
showed you all things, how that so laboring
ye ought to support the weak, and to re¬
member the words of the Lord Jesus, how
he said, It is more blessed to give than to
receive.
Then another elder shall read the Gospel, St.
John, xxi. 15-17:
Jesus saith to Simon Peter, Simon, son
of Jonas, lovest thou me more than these?
He saith unto him, Yea, Lord; thou know-
est that I love thee. He saith unto him,
Feed my lambs. He saith unto him again,
the second time, Simon, son of Jonas, lovest
fhou me? He saitlj unto him, Yea, Lord;
304 CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS
thou knowest that I love thee. He saith
unto him, Feed my sheep. He saith unto
him the third time, Simon, Son of Jonas,
lovest thou me ? Peter was grieved because
he said unto him the third time, Lovest
thou me? And he said unto him, Lord,
thou knowest all thing's; thou knowest that
I love thee. Jesus saith unto him, feed rnv
sheep.
Or this, Matthew xxviii. 18-20:
Jesus came and spake unto them, saving,
All power is given unto me in heaven and
in earth. Go ye therefore, and teach all
nations, baptizing them in the name of the
Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy
Ghost; teaching them to observe all things
whatsoever I have commanded you; and,
lo, I am with you alway, even unto the end
of the world.
After the gospel and the sermon are ended, the
elected person shall be presented by the two
Flders unto the Bishop, saying:
Reverend Father in God, we present unto
you this holy man to be consecrated a
Bishop.
Then the Bishop shall move the congregation
pi esent to prayer, saying thus to them:
Brethren, it is written in the Gospe! of
St. Luke, that our Saviour Christ contin¬
ued the whole night in prayer, before he:
CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS 205
chose and sent forth his twelve apostles. It
is written also in the Acts of the Apostles,
that the disciples who were at Antioch did
fast and pray before the)' laid hands on
Paul and Barnabas and sent them forth.
Let us therefore, following the examples of
our Saviour Christ, and his apostles first
fall to prayer. before we admit and send
forth this person presented to us to the
work whereunto we trust the Holy Ghost
hath called him.
Then shall be said this prayer following:
Almighty God, Giver of all good things,
who, by thy Holy Spirit, hast appointed div¬
ers orders of ministers in thy church, mer¬
cifully behold this thy servant, now called
to the work and ministry of a Bishop, and
replenish him so with the truth of thy
doctrine, and adorn him so with innocency
of life, that, both by word and deed, he may
faithfully serve thee in this office to the
glory of thy name, and the edifying and the
well governing of thy church, through
the merits of our Saviour Jesus Christ,
who liveth and reigneth with thee and the
Holy Ghost. Amen.
Then the Bishop shall say to him that is to be
consecrated:
Brother, forasmuch as the IJily Scrip-
306 CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS
tures command that we should not be hasty
in laying- on hands, and admitting any per¬
son to government in the church of Christ,
which he hath purchased with no less price
than the effusion of his own blood; before
we admit you to this administration, we will
examine you in certain articles, to the end
that the congregation present may have a
fair trial, and bear witness how you are
minded to behave yourself in the church of
God.
The Bishop.—Are you persuaded that
you are truly called to this ministration ac¬
cording to the will of our Lord Jesus
Christ ?
Ans. I am so persuaded.
The Bishop.—Are you persuaded that the
Holy Scriptures contain sufficiently all
doctrine required of necessity to eternal
salvation, through faith in Jesus Christ?
And are you determined, out of the same
Holy Scriptures, to instruct the people com¬
mitted to your charge, and to teach and
maintain nothing as required of necessity
to eternal salvation, but that which you
shall be persuaded may be concluded and
proved by the same?
Ans. I am so persuaded and so determined,
by God's grace.
CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS
The Bishop.—Will you then faithfully
exercise yourself in the same Holy Scrip¬
tures, and call upon God, by prayer for the
true understanding of the same, so that you
may be able by them, to teach and exhort
with wholesome doctrine, and to withstand
and convince gainsayers?
Ans. I will do so, by the help of God.
The Bishop.—Are you ready with faith¬
ful diligence to banish and drive away all
erroneous and strange doctrine contrary to
God's word, and both privately and openly
to call upon and encourage others to do the
same?
Ans. I am ready, the Lord bein<? my helper.
The Bishop.—Will you deny all ungod¬
liness and worldly lusts, and live righteous¬
ly, soberly, and gpdly in this present world,
that you may show yourself in all things
an example of good works unto others, that
the adversary may be ashamed, having
nothing to say against you ?
Ans. I will do so, the Lord being my helper.
The Bishop.—Will you maintain and set
forward, as much as shall lie in you, quiet¬
ness, love, and peace among all men; and
such as shall be unquiet, disobedient, and
criminal, correct and punish, according to
such authority as you have by God's word,
and as shall be committed unto you ?
308 CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS
Ans. I will do so, by the help of God.
The Bishop— Will you be faithful in
ordaining, sending, or laying hands upon
others ?
Ans. I will do so, by the help of God.
The Bishop.—Will you show yourself
gentle and merciful, for Christ's sake, to
the poor and needy people, and to all
strangers destitute of help?
Ans. I will so show myself, by God's help.
Then the Bishop shall say:
Almighty God, our heavenly Father, who
hath given you a good will to do all these
things, grant also unto you strength and
power to perform the same; that he may
accomplish in you the good work which
he hath begun, that you may be found per¬
fect and irreprehensible at the last day;
through our Lord Jesus Christ, who iiveth
and reigneth forever. Amen.
Then shall be said:
Veni, Creator, Spiritus.
Come, Holy Ghost^ onr hearts inspire,
And lighten with celestial Are.
Thou the anointing Spirit art,
Who dost thy sez/nfold gifts impart.
Thy blessed unction from above
Is comfort light and Hre of love.
CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS 309
Enable with perpetual light
The dullness of our blinded sight.
Anoint and cheer our soiled faee
With the abundance of thy grace.
Keep far our foes, give peace at home-
Where thou art guide no ill can come.
Teach us to know the Father, Son,
And thee of both to be but one;
That through the ages all along,
This may be our endless song:
Praise to thy eternal merit,
Father. Son and Holy Spirit.
That ended, the Bishop shall say:
Lord, hear our prayer.
A>... And let our cry come unto thee.
The Bishop.—Let us pray.
Almighty God, and most merciful Father,
Arho, of thine infinite goodness, hast given
thine only and dearly beloved Son Jesus
Christ to be our Redeemer, and the author
of everlasting life; who, after that he had
made perfect our redemption by his death,
and was ascended into heaven, poured down
his gifts abundantly upon men, making
some Apostles, some Prophets, some Evan¬
gelists, some Pastors and Teachers, to the
edifying and making perfect his Church-
grant, we beseech thee, to this thy servant,
such grace, that he may be evermore ready
to spread abroad thy gospel, the glad tic*-
310 CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS
ings of reconciliation with thee, and use
the authority given him, not to destruction,
but to salvation: not to hurt, but to help;
so that as'a wise and faithful servant, giv¬
ing to thy family their' portion in due sea¬
son, he may at last be received into ever¬
lasting joy, through Jesus Christ our Lord,
who, with thee and the Holy Ghost, liveth
and reigneth, one God, world without end.
Amen.
Then the Bishop ana Elders present shall lay
their hands upon the head of the elected person
kneeling before them upon his knees, the Bishop
saying:
The Lord pour upon thee the Holy
Spirit, for the office and work of a Bishop
in the church of God, now committed unto
thee, by the imposition of our hands, in the
name of the Father, and of the Son, and
of the Holy Ghost. Amen. And remember
that thou stir up the grace of God, which
is given thee, by the imposition of our
hands; for God hath not given us the spirit
of fear, but of power, and love, and
soberness.
Then the Bish' > shall deliver him the Bible,
saying:
Give heed unto reading, exhortation,
and doctrine. Think upon the things con¬
tained in this book. Be diligent in them,
CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS 3U
that the increase coming thereby may be
manifest unto all men. Take heed unto
thyself, and to thy doctrine; for by so
doing thou shalt both save thyself and
them that hear thee. Be to the flock of
Christ a shepherd, not a wolf; feed them,
devour them not. Hold up the weak, heal
the sick, bind up the broken, bring again
the outcasts, seek the lost: be so merciful
that you may not be too remiss; so minis¬
ter discipline that you forget not mercy;
that when the chief Shepherd shall appear,
you may receive the never-fading crown of
glory, through Jesus Christ our Lord.
Amen.
[Then the Bishop shall administer the Lord's
Supper, with whom the newly consecrated
Bishop, and all others present, shall communi¬
cate.]
Immediately before the benediction, shall be
said the following praye/:
Most merciful Father, we beseech thee
to send down upon this thy servant thy
heavenly blessing, and so endue him with
thy Holy Spirit, that he, preaching thy
word, may not only be earnest to reprove,
beseech, and rebuke with all patience.and
doctrine, but also may be to such as believe,
a wholesome example in wo**d, in conversa¬
tion, in love, in faith, in chastity, and in
312 CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS
puritv that faithfully fulfilling- his course,
at the latter day he may receive the crown
of righteousness laid up by the Lord, the
righteous Judge, who liveth and reigneth
one God with the Father and the Holy
Ghost, world without end.. Amen
Direct us, O Lord, in all our doings with
thy most gracious favor, and further us
with thy continual help, that in all our
works, begun, continued, am ended in
thee, we may glorify thy holy name, and
finally, by thy mercy, obtain everlasting
life, through Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
The peace of God, which passeth all
understanding, keep your hearts and minds
in the knowledge and love of God, and of
his Son Jesus Christ our Lord: and the
blessing of God Almighty, the Father, the
Son, and the Holy Spirit, be among you,
and remain with vou alwavs. Amen.
BURIAL SERVICE
CHAPTER X.
BURIAL SERVICE
The minister going before the corpse shall say:
I am the resurrection and the life, saith
the Lord; he that believeth in me, though
he were dead, yet shall he live; and whoso¬
ever liveth and believeth in me, shall-never
die. John xi. 25, 26.
I know that my Redeemer liveth, and
that he shall stand at the latter day upon
the earth. And though after my skin,
worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh
shall I see God; whom I shall see for my¬
self, and mine eyes shall behold, and not
another. Job xix. 25, 26, 27.
We brought nothing into this world, and
it is certain we can carry nothing out. The
Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away;
blessed be the name of the Lord. 1 Tim.
vi. 7 ; Job i. 21.
At the grave, when the corpse is laid in the
earth, the minister shall say:
Man that is born of a woman hath but a
short time to live, and is full of misery. He
314
BURIAL SERVICE
cometh up and is cut down like a flower;
he fleeth as it were a shadow, and never
continueth in one stay.
In the midst of life we are in death; of
whom may we seek for succor, but of thee,
O Lord, who for our sins are justly dis¬
pleased ?
Yet, O Lord God, most holy, O Lord
most mighty, O holy and merciful Saviour,
deliver us not unto the bitter pains of eter¬
nal death.
Thou knowest, Lord, the secrets of our
hearts, shut not thy merciful ears to our
prayers, but spare us, Lord most holy, O
God most mighty, O holy and merciful
Saviour, thou most worthy judge eternal,
suffer us not at our last hour, for any pains
of death, to fall from thee.
Then, while the earth shall be cast upon the
coffin by some person standing by, the minister
shall say:
Forasmuch as it has pleased Almighty
God, in his wise providence, to take out of
this world the soul of our deceased brother,
we therefore commit his body to the
ground, earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust
to dust; looking for the general resurrec¬
tion in the last day, and the life of the
world to come, through our Lord Jesus
BURIAL SERVICE
315
Christ; at whose second coming in glorious
majesty to judge the world, the earth and
the sea shall give up their dead; and the
corruptible bodies of those who sleep in
him shall be changed, and made like unto
his own glorious body; according to the
mighty workings whereby he is able to sub¬
due all things unto himself.
Then shall be said:
I heard a voic? from heaven, saying unto
me, write—From henceforth, blessed are
the dead who die in the Lord: even so,
saith the Spirit; for they rest from their
labors.
Then shall the minister say:
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Christ, have mercy upon us.
Lord, have mercy upon us.
Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed
be thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy
will be done on earth, as it is in heaven.
Give us this day our daily bread. And for¬
give us our trespasses, as we forgive those
who trespass against us. And lead us not
into temptation; but deliver us from evil;
for thine is the kingdom, the power, anc]
the glory, forever. Anten.
316
BURIAL SERVICE
The Collect.
O merciful God, the Father of our Lord
Jesus Christ, who is the resurrection and
life; in whom whosoever believeth shall
live, though he die, and whosoever liveth
and believeth in him shall not; die eternal¬
ly; we meekly beseech thee, O Father, to
raise us from the death of sin unto the life
of righteousness; that when we shall de¬
part this life we may rest in him; and at
the general resurrection at the last day
may be found acceptable in thy sight, and
receive that Messing which thy well-be¬
loved Son shall then pronounce to all
that love and fear thee, saying, Come ye
blessed of my Father, receive the king¬
dom prepared for you from the begin¬
ning of the worlA Grant this, we be¬
seech thee, O me^ "iful Father, through
Jesus Christ our ]V. xdiator and Redeem¬
er. Amen.
The grace of our L *rd Jesus Christ, and
the love of God, and \he fellowship of the
I!o!y Ghost, be with us all evermore.
Amen,
DEPARTMENTS
PART VI.
DEPARTMENTS
318
PUBLICATION DEPARTMENT
I. PUBLICATION.
II. MISSIONARY AND SOCIETIES.
III. FINANCIAL.
2. TEMPORAL ECONOMY.
IV. EDUCATIONAL.
V. SUNDAY SCHOOL.
VI. CHURCH EXTENSION.
VII. ALLEN CHRISTIAN
ENDEAVOR LEAGUE
PUBLICATION DEPARTMENT" 319
CHAPTER I.
THE PUBLICATION DEPARTMENT
I. The Book Concern.
The Publication Department of the Afri¬
can Methodist Episcopal Church shall be lo¬
cated in the City of Philadelphia, Pa., and
shall be designated by the corporate title of
1855, "The Book Concern" of the A. M. E.
Church.
2. Its Management.
1. The Department shall be under the
control of a General Business Manager.
The management, in all detail, including the
Christian Recorder, shall be in the hands of
the Business Manager.
2. The Business Manager shall have
charge of the business as printer and pub¬
lisher of the Department. He shall be the
custodian of its property and the treasurer
of its funds.
No personal or real property whatso¬
ever of the A. M. E. Church in any for-
Note—[Paragraph 3 becomes operative when
Charter is changed in compliance with the ac¬
tions of the General Conference.]
320 PUBLICATION DEPARTMENT
eign district or parts thereof shall be dis¬
posed of, sold or otherwise encumbered,
except by the written consent of the
Bishops' Council or the General Confer¬
ence of said A. M. E. Church.
3. Duties and Powers of the Board.
1. The Board shall examine and audit
the quarterly and annual reports of the
Business Manager (and the Managing Edi¬
tor of the Review), give advice and instruc¬
tion concerning the business, and pass upon
the editorial management of the Christian
Recorder and the Review and the book
publications issued by the Book Concern;
decide as to the number of persons em¬
ployed, receive and receipt for any quar¬
terly balance in the hands of the Business
Manager and the Managing Editor of the
Review beyond the immediate needs of the
business.
2. The Board shall require of the Busi¬
ness Manager a good and sufficient bond,
properly executed in the sum of three thou¬
sand dollars ($3,000) within three months
from the date of his election, and this bond
PUBLICATION DEPARTMENT 321
shall be a necessary qualification to perform
the functions of the office of Business Man¬
ager. The same law applies to the Manag¬
ing Editor of the A. M. E. Review.
3. The Board shall prepare a code of by¬
laws for the regulation and government of
the Book Concern.
4. Upon the advice of the Manager the
prices of books shall, be fixed by the Board.
5. If at any time the Business Manager,
Editor of the Christian Recorder or Man¬
aging Editor of the Review shall be found
incapable of discharging the duties of his
office, the Board of Publication shall have
power, after thorough investigation, to de¬
clare the office or offices vacant.
6. When a vacancy occurs in the office
of Manager, Editor or Managing Editor
of the Review, it shall be filled in the
manner following: The Bishop presiding
over the Board of Publication, together
with two other Bishops of next adjoin¬
ing Episcopal Districts shall name one
or more persons to fill the vacancy, and
the Board of Publication shall confirm
the nominee, and he shall enter upon the
discharge of his duty and shall receive
such compensation as may be agreed
upon by the Board.
322 publication department
7. In all cases of trial by the Board, of
Manager, Editor or Managing Editor of
the Review for any offense, the Bishop,
who is president of the Board, shall pre¬
side.
4. Publications of the Church.
1. The publications of this Department
shall be The Christian Recorder (the Re¬
view by provision of Council of Bishops),
the Discipline, Hymnal, and such books and
other publications as may be deemed neces¬
sary and profitable by the Manager and
Board of Publication.
2. The Editor of the Christian Recorder
shall be subject to the Board of Publication,
to which he shall report annually, but he
shall have entire control of the editorial,
reportqrial and all literary matter of the
paper. He shall have at his disposal four
(4) pages of the paper each week.
3. The A. M. E. Review shall be in
the control of a Managing Editor, subject
to the Board of Publication, to which he
shall report annually.
5. Books Sent to Preachers and Agents.
1. When books are sent to an itinerant
preacher or district Book Steward by. his or-
PUBLICATION DEPARTMENT 323
der and he refuses or neglects to take them
out of the express office, charges shall be
preferred against him at his Annual Confer¬
ence by the General Business Manager,
either in person or by letter, and the same
preather or agent shall be dealt with as in
cases o£ wilful dishonesty.
2. All books shall be sold, except to mer¬
chants and regular dealers, for cash only;
provided, however, that the Manager and
Board may adopt such regulations as the
nature of trade may require, taking care
that the rule be published, and that no bills
a-e allowed to run.
6. Boards of Management of the South¬
ern and Western Christian Recorders.
i. The supervision of the business of the
Southern Christian Recorder shall be vested
in a Board of Management, composed of
one Bishop, "who shall be president; and one
person from each Episcopal District, named
by the Council of Bishops. This board
shall give advice and instruction concern¬
ing the business, and shall audit the re¬
ports of the Managing Editor of the South-
324 PUBLICATION DEPARTMENT
ern Christian Recorder, who shall submit
an annual report to the Board.
2. The supervision of the Western Chris¬
tian Recorder shall be vested in a Board of
Management, composed of one Bishop, who
shall be its president, and one person from
each Episcopal District, appointed by the
Council of Bishops. This Board shall give
advice and instruction concerning the busi¬
ness and shall audit the annual reports of
the Managing Editor.
3. The Managing Editors of the South¬
ern, and Western Christian Recorders
shall present an annual report to their
respective Boards.
4. The columns of the church papers
shall be open to the Bishops and General Of¬
ficers of the Church for all communications
on official matters pertaining to their several
departments.
5. All traveling preachers in the connec¬
tion are required to subscribe to one of the
Christian Recorders and to either the Voice
of Missions or A. M. E. Review. Presid¬
ing Elders at their Quarterly Conferences,
shall require all local preachers to subscribe
to one of the Connection^! official journals.
PUBLICATION DEPARTMENT 325
6. All traveling preachers are agents for
the Church periodicals, and are require^
to solicit subscriptions in their churches
and report the number of paid subscribers
obtained during the year with their annual
reports.
The quadrennial reports of the Gen¬
eral Business Manager, Editors and Man¬
aging Editor of the Review shall be sub¬
mitted to the General Conference, after
being passed upon by the Council of Bish¬
ops.
32(5 P- H; -& F. / MISSIONARY 'SOCIETY
CHAPTER II.
PARENT HOME AND FOREIGN MISSION¬
ARY SOCIETY
I. Preamble and Constitution.
Whereas, We the members of the African M-
E. Church, in General Conference assembled, have
seen for years, and still see, with deepest Christian
anxiety, the deplorable spiritual and mental condi¬
tion of our people—our brethren, "bone of our
bone, and flesh of our flesh,"—who inhabit both
hemispheres, which the Word of God declares
shall be lighted up with the glorious rays of the
"Sun of Righteousness;" and
Whereas, We further remember with deep
emotion the last command of our ascending Lord,
"Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel,"
and trying to prove our love by our obedience, we
therefore resolve hereby to form ourselves into a
Parent Missionan Society for the purposes and
objects hereinafter mentioned:
1. Title.
This Institution shall be designated the
Home and Foreign Missionary Department
of the African Methodist Episcopal Church.
2. Objects.
Its objects are to diffuse more generally
P. Hi & F. MISSIONARY SOCIETY. ■ 327
the blessings of education and support
mission schools ami" churches throughout
the United States and in foreign lands, un¬
der such rules and regulations as the Gen¬
eral Conference and General Missionary
Board, may from time to time prescribe.
3. Conditions of Membership.
Any person of good moral character
may become a member, and said member¬
ship is continued upon the annual payment
of one dollar. The payment of ten dollars
at one time constitutes a life membership,
or twenty dollars an honorary manager for
life, acid the contribution of fifty dollars
shall constitute the donor an honorary pa¬
tron for life. Any such manager or patron
shall be entitled to a seat, with all the priv¬
ileges of regular members, except voting.
4. Board of Managers.
The management shall be vested in a
Board, consisting of the Bishops, one of
whom shall be President, one member
from each Episcopal District, the Presi¬
dents of the Woman's Parent Mite Mis¬
sionary Society, and the Woman's Home
and Foreign Missionary Society, and the
328 H. & F. MISSIONARY SOCIETY
Corresponding1 Secretary, elected at the
General Conference. 'Vacancies in the
Board shall be filled by the Bishops.
The Board shall have power to make
by-laws not inconsistent with the con¬
stitution, or the genius of Methodism,
fill all vacancies that may occur among
the officers of its own election, select
fields to be occupied, appoint mission¬
aries, and arrange for the general
conduct of the affairs of the Society. It
shall also present a statement ot its trans¬
actions to the Church annually, and submit
a report to the General Conference quad¬
rennially. The Board shall organize at the
General Conference, by electing a president
and recording secretary, submitting the
organization to the General Conference for
ratification. Nine Managers at any meet¬
ing of the Board shall constitute a quorum.
5. Corresponding Secretary.
There shall be a Corresponding Secretary
of this Department elected by the General
Conference, whose salary shall be
twenty-two hundred and fifty dollars
per year. The secretary shall be sub¬
ject to the direction of the General
Missionary Board, and be exclusive¬
ly employed in conducting the corres-
P. H. & F. MISSIONARY SOCIETY 329
pondence of the Society, providing the
Church with missionary intelligence, su¬
pervising all missionary interests, devising
ways and means for the collection of funds,
and by all the means at his command, labor
to bring the Society into the broadest field
of Christian activity and usefulness. Should
the office become vacant by death, resigna¬
tion or otherwise, the Bishops shall appoint
his successor.
6. Auxiliaries.
Each Annual Conference shall have a
Missionary Society, composed of all its
members and any others who may elect to
unite; said society shall be auxiliary to the
parent body, and shall be under such regu¬
lations as the Annual Conferences shall re¬
spectively prescribe. Provided, however,
that said regulations do not conflict with
the general missionary plan.
7. Missionary Committee.
The General Conference shall constitute
each Annual Conference a mission district
represented by a Board elected for that pur¬
pose, whose duty it shall be to confer with
the general managers as to ways and means,
and assist in carrying out the plans of the.
Society in the district, that the church may
be the more speedily organized and the
330 IP' H. .& ,F. MISSIONARY SOCIETY
largest amounts of money raised for mis¬
sion purposes. The Board shall in con¬
junction with the Corresponding Secretary,
hold or cause to be held, an Annual Mis¬
sionary Convention in the Conference Dis¬
trict. The place of meeting to be fixed
by the Presiding Bishop. The objects of
said meetings are:
1. To diffuse missionary intelligence, by
adopting plans to circulate the Voice of
Missions and other missionary literature.
2. To organize our churches and Sabbath
ichools into missionary societies.
3. To collect missionary funds.
The Board of each Conference District
shall furnish a report of all the doings of
the district to the Annual Conference and
to the General Corresponding Secretary,
-for publication. Blanks for reports shall
be supplied by the General Missionary De¬
partment.
8. Collection and Appropriation of Funds.
1. That there may be uniformity in work,
and a more judicious and equitable dis¬
bursement of mission funds, it is made the
duty of the General Board of Managers ro
determine each year the amount necessary
to carry on the home and foreign mission¬
ary enterprise of the Church, and divide the
P. H, & F. MISSIONARY SOCIETY 33]
same pro rata among the several Annual
Conferences for collection.
2. Each Annual Conlerence, through its
Bishop and Conference Missionary Board,
shall apportion the above assessment to the
churches within the district, severally, ac¬
cording to the membership, or the ability
to pay.
3. Each pastor knowing the amount due
from his charge, shall use every exertion
by all fair means to collect the same, and
report to his conference, on the Bishop
asking the question, "How much collected
for missions this year?" Said collection to
embrace the following:
(1) The pastor's annual dues to the Con¬
ference Missionary Society.
(2) The dues of local members of the
Conference and of the society, who cannot
attend its meetings.
(3) The annual dues of the laity in each
charge.
(4) The collections on Easter Day in all
churches and Sunday Schools, on which
day no collection shall be taken for any oth¬
er purposes than missions, one-half of which
shall be sent within ten days to the Confer¬
ence Secretary-Treasurer and appropri-
332 P- H. & F. MISSIONARY SOCIETY
ated by the Annual Conference to the sup¬
port of home missions. It shall be used for
no other purposes. The other one-half of
Easter day collections shall be forwarded to
the General Secretary of Missions within
ten days after Easter day.
(5) One-half of all moneys collected on
Children's Day—the second Sunday of June.
(6) Eight (8) per cent, of the Dollar
Money which shall be paid to the General
Secretary-of Mission, who shall apply one-
half of said fund to the support of foreign
missions and pay one-half to aid Home
Missionary work, same to be sent to the
Conference Missionary Treasurer.
(7) Every congregation and Sunday
School is a missionary society, and our pas¬
tors and superintendents shall so rule and
so teach the people.
^8) The pastors of our churches shall
adopt and enforce the general missionary
plan for raising funds not only on Easter
Sabbath, but by lifting Annual Conference
Missionary collections, giving concerts,
etc.
(9) Any conference or church is at lib¬
erty to engage in local missionary enter¬
prises, after it has complied with the fore¬
going requirements.
P. H. & F. MISSIONARY SOCIETY 333
(10) It is an indispensable part of our
Christian duty to pray to Almighty God
for a blessing upon this and similar or¬
ganizations engaged in the propagation of
the Gospel of Jesus Christ. To this end
Easter Sunday is set apart to be observed
in all our churches and Sabbath schools as
Missionary Day, and monthly or quarterly
concert prayer meetings are to be made
special seasons of invocation and offering
for the sacred cause of missions.
(11) Pastors are required to lift a mis¬
sionary collection independently of Easter
Sunday, and report the same to their An¬
nual Conferences, which may be divided
thus: fifty per cent, for the work within its
bounds; the remaining fifty per cent, shall
be transmitted to the General Secretary of
Missions.
(12) Wilful violations of these rules
shall be treated as all other cases of neglect
of duty.
9. The Annual Conference Society.
The Bishop, all members, local and itin¬
erant, and probationers of each annual con¬
ference with others shall constitute a Mis¬
sionary Society and shall pay one dollar
each on entering, and one dollar annually.
334 P. H. & F. MISSIONARY SOCIETY
10. Sessions and Officers.
The sessions shall be held annually at
the place and in the time of the Annual
Conference. The Bishop being president
ex-officio; the Society shall elect a Vice
President, a Recording Secretary, a Cor¬
responding Secretary, a Treasurer an,d an
executive board annually, whose duties shall
be such as are common to their respective
offices in similar bodies, excepting that the
executive board shall co-operate with simi¬
lar boards and the Bishop, in all the con¬
ferences of their episcopal district, to de¬
vise ways and means for enlarging the mis¬
sionary collection on Easter Day and for
the holding of a great episcopal district
missionary mass meeting once a year, for
the purpose of diffusing the missionary
spirit and collecting funds for the cause of
missions.
ii. The Annual Conference Board.
Each Annual Conference Missionary
Society . shall elect a board consisting of
five members; three traveling ministers,^nd
two laymen, yearly ; whose ,duty shall be to
consider the. ability of the Annual Confer¬
ence, and report the same to the Annual
P. H. & F. MISSIONARY SOCIETY 335
Conference society with recommendations;
distributing these responsibilities among the
several pastors and charges. This board
shall also find out the necessities of the mis-
;ionaries in the conference and recommend
to the Conference the sum that should be
allowed to each. All funds of this society
shall be divided between the Parent Home
and Foreign Missionary office and the Mis¬
sionary Board of the Annual Conference
for application according to the laws for
distribution of the several classes of mis¬
sionary funds fifty per cent, to the An¬
nual Conference and the Connectional
Office.
336 LOCAL H. & F. MISSIONARY SOCIETY
ARTICLE II.
CONSTITUTION FOR LOCAL H. AND F.
MISSIONARY SOCIETIES
Section 1.
The object of this organization shall be
to bring into its fold all those in the A. M.
E. Church who are desirous of laboring
for the promotion and extension of Chris¬
tian missions at home and abroad.
Section II.
The officers of this society shall consist
of a President, Vice President, Recording
Secretary, Corresponding Secretary, and
an Executive Boar/i of five persons.
Section III.
The duty of the President shall be to pre¬
side at all meetings of the Society, to settle
all questions of law and rules of or,der, to
sign all documents and labor assiduously
for the promotion of this society. The Vice
President shall perform all duties of the
President in his absence.
The duty of the Recording Secretary shall
be to keep a correct minute of all meetings
LOCAL H. & F. MISSIONARY SOCIETY 337
of the Society and record the same properly
in a book provided for that purpose, call the
roll at each meeting, credit every member
with the amount of dues paid in, keep' a
correct account of all moneys paid into the
Society, and countersign all legal docu¬
ments.
Section IV.
The Corresponding Secretary shall write
such letters as the good of the Society may
require from time to time, or as may be or¬
dered by the society to sister organizations,
Bishops, General Officers and women's mis¬
sionary organizations, and submit a quar¬
terly report of the receipts and expendi¬
tures of the Society to the General Secre¬
tary of the Parent Home and Foreign Mis¬
sionary Department of the A. M. E.
Church, sending him 50 per cent, of all
moneys received by the society every quar¬
ter, and paying 50 per cent, to the pastor
in charge annually to be reported to the
Annual Conference, to be accounted for by
the conference board of missions.
Section V.
It shall be the duty of the Treasurer of
this Society to receive all moneys paid in
to the Society and pay the same over to
338 LOCAL H. & F. MISSIONARY SOCIETY
the Corresponding- Secretary, to be dis¬
bursed to the persons and in the ratios set
forth in article fourth of this constitution.
Section VI.
It shall be the duty of the Executive
Committee, in conjunction with the pastor,
to arrange for the holding of such meetings
as will strengthen and enlighten the mem¬
bers of the Society on the subject of mis¬
sions, and to plan for such lectures, enter¬
tainments and such other gatherings as
shall aid in the accomplishment of this end,
and increase the revenue.
Section VII.
The pastor shall report to the Annual
Conference all of the 60 per cent, raised
by the local H. and F. Missionary Society,
Section VIII.
The Society shall hold a meeting every
month for the purpose of transacting busi¬
ness.
Section IX.
The order of business meetings shall be
as follows: Singing, prayer, Reading the
Scriptures, Singing, Calling Roll, Reading
the Minutes, Paying Dues, Regular Busi-
LOCAL H, &, F. MISSIONARY j SOCIETY 339
ness, Unfinished Business, Reading Com¬
munications. At each meeting an address
shall be made by the pastor, President or
an invited guest.
Section X/
There shall be an entrance fee of 10 cents
imposed upon each member, and a monthly
fee of 5 cents.
Section XI,
All people of good moral character shall
be eligible to membership in this Society.
340 W. M. MISSIONARY SOCIETY
CHAPTER I.
ARTICLE m.
CONSTITUTION OF THE WOMAN'S PAR¬
ENT MITE MISSIONARY SOCIETY
Section I.—Name
This society shall be called the
Woman's Parent Mite Missionary Socie¬
ty of the African Methodist Episcopal
Church.
Section II.—Object
The object shall be to aid the Parent
Home and Foreign Missionary Society
of the A. M. E. Church in its efforts to
support missionaries; to extend the
Foreign Missionary work, and to aid
in the Home Mission Fields.
Section III.—Officers
The officers of this society shall be a
president, two vice-presidents, a record¬
ing secretary, an assistant tecnrA'mcr
W. M. MISSIONARY SOCIETY 34I
secretary, a corresponding secretary, a
statistical secretary, secretary-treas¬
urer of the Young- People's Department,
Editor of the Woman's Recorder, secre¬
tary-treasurer of the Sarah E. Tanner
Memorial Fund, secretary-treasurer of
the Contingent Fund, and five members
from the body at large, all of whom shall
be elected by ballot.
Section IV.—Executive Board
The Executive Board shall be compos¬
ed of the president, the two vice-presi¬
dents, recording secretary, corresponding
secretary, statistical secretary, secretary-
treasurer of the Young People's Depart¬
ment, statistical secretary, editor of the
Women's Recorder, secretary-treasurer
of the contingent fund, secretary-treas¬
urer of the Sarah E. Tanner Memorial
Fund and the five members elected at
large from the body.
Section V.—Duties of Officers
I.—The president shall preside at all
meetings, appoint all committees not
otherwise provided for, and perform such
other duties as are common to the office.
She shall be ex-officio a member of all
standing committees.
342 W<~ 'M':.1 MISSIONARY- SOCIETY'
^ II-j-rThe vice-presidents shall" in the?,
absence, of. the, president perform all the
duties of the office and assist the presi¬
dent in her duties when requested to do
so.
1 III.—The recording secretary shall
keep a correct record of the proceedings
6f the meetings, give proper notice of and.
for all meetings of the society, and
countersign all orders on the treasurer.
IV.—The assistant secretary shall as¬
sist the secretary in the performance of
her duties.
V.^-The corresponding secretary shall
conduct the correspondence of the so¬
ciety, present to the society the reports
received, from the missionaries whom it
supports wholly or in part.
VI.—The statistical secretary shall
send to all conference branches report
blanks'and keep statistics of all confer¬
ence ^rapches and: shall report the same
to the Quadrenuial Convention and to the
Poard , meetings when requested to do
SO,, (
iTVII.—The treasurer shall receive; hold,
disburse, and keep a correct record of all
W. M. MISSIONARY SOCIETY 343
moneys coming' to the society, except
such funds as are otherwise provided for,
disbursing' the same as the Executive
Board may direct, in harmony with the
General Missionary Board of the A. M.
E. Church. All orders on the treasurer
shall be signed by the president and
countersigned by the secretary. She
shall present a written report to the
Quadrennial society which shall be
audited by a committee of five appointed
by the society. This report shall be
printed.
VIII.—The general secretary-treasurer
of the Young People's Department shall
have supervision of this work and shall
render a written report to the Executive
Board at its meetings and to the Quad¬
rennial Convention. Fifty per cent of the
money raised by the Young People's De¬
partment shall go to the Conference
Branch Treasurer and fifty per cent shall
be sent direct to the General Secretary
for the support of the missionary work
assigned to this department.
IX.—The Contingent Secretary shall
receive all of the contingent money and
disburse the same b-y order of the Execu¬
tive Board. She shall present a written
344 W. M. MISSIONARY SOCIETY
report to trie Quadrennial Convention
and to the Executive Board.
X.—The secretary-treasurer of the
Sarah E. Tanner Memorial Fund shall
hold and disburse all money raised for
this fund by order of the Executive
Board. Fifty per cent shall be disbursed
to the widows and orphans of mission¬
aries who have labored in foreign fields
and fifty per cent shall be disbursed to
the widows and orphans of ministers
laboring in our home mission fields. She
shall render a written report to the Ex¬
ecutive Board and to the Quadrennial
Convention.
Section VI.—The Executive Board
The duty of the executive Board shall
be to transact all business of the society
during the interim of the meetings of the
Quadrennial Convention; arrange for,
prepare and have printed the program
for the Quadrennial Convention three
months prior to the meeting of the Con¬
vention. It shall have printed all the
necessary report blanks and literature.
The meeting of the Executive Board shall
be held in April at such place as may be
designated by the Board.
w. m. missionary society 345
Section VII.—Meetings
There shall be a meeting of the Quad¬
rennial Convention within October pre-
ceeding the General Conference of the
African Methodist Episcopal Church, at
the place designated by the previous con¬
vention.
Section VIII.—Membership and Floor
Proceedings
I.—The Quadrennial Convention shall
be composed of the officers, persons who
are members of the African Methodist
Episcopal Church who are active mem¬
bers in the Woman's Mite Missionary
Society having paid dues for the entire
quadrennium, the delegates elected by
the conference branches and life members
These shall be eligible to all floor privi¬
leges.
II.—The payment of twenty-five dol¬
lars to the treasurer of the Quadrennial
Convention shall constitute a life mem¬
bership.
III.—Each conference branch is en¬
titled to one delegate for every twenty
voting members or major fraction there¬
of. However, each Conference Branch
may have at least two delegates. Any
346
W. M: MISSIONARY SOCIETY
Conference Branch having ten or more
Young" People's Societies may be repre¬
sented by one delegate from the Young
Woman's Auxiliary.
Section IX.—Funds
Special funds may be raised for special
missionary purposes as designated by the
Conference Branch.
Section X.—Amendments
This constitution may be amended at
any Quadrennial Convention by a two-
thirds vote of the members present.
CONFERENCE BRANCH OF W. M.I M. Sj 347
CHAPTER II.
CONSTITUTION ANNUAL CONFERENCE
BRANCtf WOMAN'S MITE MISSION¬
ARY SOCIETY
ARTICLE IV.
Object
The object of the Conference Branch
Woman's Mite Missionary Society is to
act as an auxiliary body to the Parent
Woman's Mite Missionary Society of the
A. M. E, Churdh, according to the con¬
stitutional provisions of the latter.
Section I—Officers
I.—The officers shall be a president,
two vice-presidents, a recording . secre¬
tary, a corresponding secretary, a con¬
tingent secretary, treasurer, a secretary-
treasurer of the Young People's Depart¬
ment, a treasurer, and five ' members
elected from the body at large. These
shall be elected by ballot at each annual
convention.
II.—The executive board shall be com¬
posed of the President, secretary, cor-
348 CONFERENCE BRANCH OF W. M. M. S.
responding secretary, treasurer and the
five members elected by the convention.
Section II.—Duties of Officers
I.—The president shall preside at all
meetings; draw all orders on the treas¬
urer for the disbursing of funds accord¬
ing to the constitution, sending all or¬
ders to the recording secretary to be
countersigned by her.
II.—The vice-presidents shall perform
the duties common to the office.
III.—The recording secretary shall
keep a correct record of the proceedings
of the meetings, countersign/all orders
drawn on the treasurer by the president,
recording said orders fully described and
forward same to the treasurer. She shall
give proper notice of and for all meet¬
ings of the society.
IV.—The corresponding secretary shall
correspond quarterly with the corres¬
ponding secretaries of the auxiliary so¬
cieties of the conference Branch and re¬
port to the statistical secretary of the
Woman's Parent Mite Missionary So¬
ciety giving all statistics including the
amount of money raisecj.
CONFERENCE BRANCH OF W. M. M. S. 349
V.—The moneys of the Connectional
Society shall consist of fifty (50) per cent
of all moneys raised by the Conference
Societies, which shall be forwarded from
said societies to the treasurer every
three months, or as often as necessary,
and shall report the same to the Secre¬
tary of Missions, in order that due credit
may be given.
VI.—The contingent secretary shall
receive all the contingent money and dis¬
burse the same under the direction of
the Executive Board. She shall send to
the Parent Woman's Mite Missionary
Contingent Secretary all money raised
for that department.
VII.—The Executive Board shall tran¬
sact all the business of the society during
the interim of the meeting of the r ■ -
vention of the Conference Branch, 'me
Board shall prepare a program and have
the same printed two months prior to
the date of the annual meeting. It shall
have printed report blanks which shall
provide for reports from the auxiliary
societies and for reporting to the Statis¬
tical Secretary of the Parent Mite,Mis¬
sionary Society, and for the report of the
350 conference'branch of!w. m.'m. s.
president of the anniial conference
Branch.
VIII.—The Secretary'-Treasurer of the
Young People's Department ;shall have
charge of the work of the ,young' people
in her conference branch. She shall re¬
ceive all the money raised by th£ Young
People's Department, paying to the Con¬
ference Branch Treasurer fifty per cent
and forwarding fifty per cent to the Gen¬
eral Secretary-Treasurer of the Young
People's Department of the Parent Wom¬
an's Mite Missionary Society.
Section III.—Membership
I.—Any woman who is a member of
the African Methodist Episcopal Church
and an active member of a local Woman's
Mite Missionary Society in the'town or
city in which she resides, may, when ap*
proved by this body, become a member
and continue such by the payment of
fifty cents admission fee and fifty centi
annual dues.
II.—Each auxiliary shall be entitled to
one delegate for every twenty financial
members or a major fraction thereof.
IIL—Men may become honorary mem¬
bers of this society by the payment of
CONFERENCE BRANCH OF W. M. M. S. 351
fifty cents admission fee and twenty-five
cents annual dues.
IV.—The Young People's "Department
may be represented by one delegate from
the Young Woman's Auxiliary.
Section IV.—Meetings
The conference Branch shall hold a
meeting annually at such time and place
as may be agreed upon by the meeting
preceding. At the third annual meeting
in each quadrennium it shall elect dele¬
gates, one for every twenty voting mem¬
bers or major fraction thereof, to the
Quadrennial Convention of the Parent
Woman's Mite Missionary Society, and
shall provide for the traveling expenses
of the same.
Section V.—Distribution of Funds
I.—All funds received from admission
fees, membership dues and missionary
money paid by the auxiliaries shall be
disbursed as follows: Fifty per cent to
the treasurer of the Parent Woman's
Mite Missionary Society and fifty per
cent to the missionaries in the annual
conference, under the advice of the bish¬
op, recommended by the presiding elders
of the conference.
352 CONFERENCE BRANCH OF W. M. M. S.
II.—Special Funds raised for special
purposes may be reported to the annual
convention in a supplementary report.
Section VI.—Certificates
The conference branch shall prepare
and issue a certificate and send to aux¬
iliary societies to be given members mov¬
ing from one town to another, commend¬
ing them to the Woman's Mite Mission¬
ary workers of the towrf in which they
may settle.
Section VII.
By-laws not conflicting with this con¬
stitution may be adopted at any annual
meeting.
Section VIII.
This constitution may be amended at
any Quadrennial meeting of the Wom¬
an's Parent Mite Missionary Society.
AUXILIARY OF W. P. M. M. S. 353
CHAPTER III.
CONSTITUTION FOR THE AUXILIARIES
OF THE WOMAN'S PARENT MITE
MISSIONARY SOCIETY
LOCAL SOCIETIES
Section I.—Name
This society shall be called
Woman's Mite Missionary Society.
There shall be but one society in each
church.
Section II.—Object
The object shall be to aid the Confer¬
ence Branch Woman's Mite Missionary
Society in its efforts to support the for¬
eign work of the Parent Home and
Foreign Missionary Society of the A. M.
E. Church and to aid in the home mis¬
sionary work within the bounds of the
annual conference.
354 AUXILIARY OF W. P. M. M. S.
Section III.—Membership
I.—The pastor shall be ex-officio a
member of the society.
II.—Any woman who is a member of
the A. M. E. Church may, when approved
by the society, become a member on the
payment of an entrance fee and monthly
dues, the same to be designated by the
society. Each member shall pay ten
cents per year to the Contingent Fund
of the Woman's Parent Mite Missionary
Society.
III.—Honorary members may become
such by vote of the society and shall
make contributions to the same.
Section IV.—Officers
The officers of this Society shall be a
president, two vice-presidents, a record¬
ing secretary, a corresponding secretary,
a treasurer, a superintendent of the
Young People's Department, a custodian
and three members elected from the so¬
ciety. All shall be elected by ballot and
shall constitute the Executive Board.
Section V.—Duties of Officers
I.—The president shall preside at all
meetings, draw all orders on the treas-
AUXILIARY OF W. P. M. M. S. 355
urer for remittances to the annual con¬
ference branch treasurer, quarterly, and
for the payment of all funds which may
come to the society and do all in her
power to stimulate activity for missions.
II.—The vice-presidents shall perform
the duties common to the office.
III.—The recording secretary shall
keep a record of all transactions, coun¬
tersign all orders drawn on the treasurer
by the president, keeping a record of the
same and make a report to each quarter¬
ly conference.
IV.—The corresponding secretary shall
prepare and present notices of the meet¬
ings of the society to the church and
Sunday-school, act as agent for the
Woman's Recorder and Voice of Mis¬
sions and transact any other business re¬
ferred to her by the society or president.
,V.—The treasurer shall receive and
account for all funds of the society, hon¬
or all orders drawn by the president and
countersigned by the secretary.
VI.—The Executive Board shall ar¬
range for at least two public meetings
356 AUXILIARY OF W. P. M. M. S.
of the Woman's Mite Missionary So¬
ciety during- each year and plan the pro¬
gram for the same.
VII.—All officers shall report annually
at the meeting next before the conven¬
tion and oftener if requested by the so¬
ciety.
VIII.—The Superintendent of the
Young People's Department shall have
charge of the young people and shall
render an annual report to the senior
society.
Section VI.—Collection and Distribution
of Funds
I.—All moneys collected as fees, dues,
and such as are raised for missions, shall
be reported to the secretary of the Con¬
ference Branch once each three months,
on the date fixed by the annual conven¬
tion.
II.—To increase the funds the Wom¬
an's Mite Missionary Society may cause
collection baskets to be passed in the
congregation throughout the year, be¬
fore or after all other collections have
been taken.
III.—The Society shall provide for the
traveling expenses of all delegates and
AUXILIARY OF W. P. M. M. S. 357
the contingent expenses of the conven¬
tion.
IV.—To meet the contingent expenses
of the Woman's Parent Mite Missionary
Society each member of each auxiliary
shall pay ten cents per year, the same
to be sent to the Conference Branch Con¬
tingent Secretary, at each annual con¬
vention.
V.—Special funds may be raised for
special and local church purposes, but
must be reported to the convention in a
supplementary report.
Section VII.—Meetings
I.—The society shall hold a meeting
once a month, or oftener, at such time
as may be agreed upon, when it may
transact the business of the society and
render a program.
II.—Special meetings may be called by
the president upon the request of five
members. Notice of such meeting shall
be sent to each member with a state¬
ment of the business to be transacted.
III.—The Executive Board shall meet
at the call of the president, who is chair¬
man of the same.
358 AUXILIARY OF W. P. M. M. S.
Section VIII.—Young People's Department
I.—There shall be in each church a
Young Woman's Auxiliary, embracing
young women from fourteen years to
twenty-four; a society called Allen
Stars, embracing young children from
eight to fourteen ^years of age; a society
called Mother's Pearls, embracing chil¬
dren from birth to eight years of age.
II.—All funds raised by the Young
People's Department shall be forwarded
once each quarter to the Conference
Branch Secretary-Treasurer of the
Young People's Department. In branches
where no quarterly meetings are held
the funds shall be taken to the annual
convention.
Section IX.—Certificates
Certificates of membership shall be
given to members moving from one town
to another.
Section X.—By-Lazvs
By-Laws not conflicting with this con¬
stitution may be made by the society.
Section XI.—Amendments
This constitution may be amended at
any Quadrennial meeting of the Wom¬
an's Parent Mite Missionary Society.
WOMAN'S H. & F. MISSIONARY SOCIETY 359
CHAPTER IV.
ARTICLE V.
CONSTITUTION AND BY-LAWS OF THE
WOMAN'S HOME AND FOREIGN
MISSIONARY SOCIETY
This Society, organized September,
1893, by order of the Missionary Depart¬
ment is hereby formed and established
a Connectional Organization by order of
the General Conference of the A. M. E.
Church, May 20th, 1896, at its session in
Wilmington, N. C., and shall be known as
the Woman's Home and Foreign Mission¬
ary Society of the African Methodist
Episcopal Church.
II.—The object of this Society shall be
to aid and accelerate the mission work
of the A. M. E. Church. It shall receive
and disburse moneys which shall be con¬
tributed by its subordinate societies,
360 WOMAN'S H. & F. MISSIONARY SOCIETY
branch organizations, private donations,
collecting agents or otherwise as herein¬
after provided.
Ill:—It shall be the duty of the Con-
nectional Society or any of its officers
or members to organize at every conven¬
ience, conference and auxiliary societies
in any of our churches or residences.
Said societies shall report to the Con¬
ference or State Organization in which
territory they are located. The officers
and members thus organized shall report
all moneys collected.
IV.—The operation of this organiza¬
tion shall be in connection with and sub-
bordinate to the Missionary Depart¬
ment of the A. M. E. Church. In case
said Department should be oppressively
exacting the society may appeal to the
Council of Bishops or to the General
Conference.
V.—The officers of this society shall
consist of a president, two vice-presidents
a recording secretary, a corresponding
secretary, a treasurer. The heads of all
connectional departments and an execu¬
tive committee to consist of one from
each Episcopal District and such other
WOMAN'S H. & F. MISSIONARY SOCIETY 261
officers as may be found necessary. This
shall be the Connectional Board of the
W. H. & F. Missionary Society, which
must meet annually at such time and
place as the Board may agree upon or
the president shall designate.
VI.—The duties of the presidents and
the recording and corresponding secre¬
taries shall be such as usually devolve
upon said officers. The treasurer shall
receive and hold all moneys, keeping a
correct account of same and disburse the
same only by order of the Secretary
signed by the president. The Connection¬
al Board shall have the power to adjust
troubles and make appropriations in the
absence of the regular convention. The
board shall elect an auditing committee
to audit accounts of treasurer and re¬
port same. The president shall have the
power to remove incompetent agents and
fill vacancies subject to an' appeal to the
regular convention or to the executive
board when two-thirds of the members
are present.
VII.—The officers of the Connectional
Society shall be elected quadrennially by
the Connectional Convention. The Con-
362 WOMAN'S H. & F. MISSIONARY SOCIETY
nectional Convention shall consist of the
regularly elected officers, the heads of
the Connectional Departments, the execu¬
tive committee and five delegates from
each annual conference and the confer¬
ence branch and state presidents by vir¬
tue of their offices and one Juvenile dele¬
gate under the age of twenty from each
annual conference branch, or if the Con¬
nectional president shall decide not to
call a quadrennial convention the Con¬
nectional Board shall elect the officers.
VIII.—It shall be the duty of the re¬
cording secretary to record all the busi¬
ness transactions of the conventions or
Connectional Board in a book kept for
that purpose and read the same upon re¬
quest. The corresponding secretary shall
correspond with the Missionary Depart¬
ment of the A. M. E. Church, mission¬
aries in the foreign fields, the presidents
and secretaries of the respective confer¬
ence societies and report what is being
done for home and foreign missions
through the woman's connectional papers
and such other official organs as the
church may have.
IX.—The treasurer shall hold the funds
of the connectional society and pay out
WOMAN'S H. & F. MISSIONARY SOCIETY 363
the same by order of the secretary,
countersigned by the president and fur¬
nish the missionary department of the
A M. E. Church with quarterly reports
of all moneys received and appropriated.
Her accounts should be audited at the
annual meeting- of the Connectional
Board and her books subject to inspec¬
tion of the president or any other con¬
nectional officer.
X.—The moneys of the Connectional
Society shall consist of fifty (50) percent
of all moneys raised by the Conference
Societies, which shall be forwarded from
said societies to the treasurer every
three months, or as often as necessary,
and shall report the same to the Secre¬
tary of Missions, in order that due
credit may be g'iven.
XI.—The subordinate organizations of
the Woman's Home and Foreign Mis¬
sionary Society shall consist of Confer¬
ence Branches. State Branches, District
Branches, Local Branches and Juvenile
Societies.
[47. H. and F. Conference Branch Constitu¬
tion
There shall be a Conference Branch
society organized in each conference
364 WOMAN'S H. & F. MISSIONARY SOCIETY
boundary to promote the work and to
hold a session in the fall before the set¬
ting- of the Annual Conference.
II.—The officers of the annual confer¬
ence Branch shall be president, two vice-
presidents, recording and corresponding
secretaries, a treasurer and executive
committee to consist of one from each
district in the annual conference and
Supt. of Juvenile work.
III.—The members of this annual con¬
ference branch shall consist of all dis¬
trict presidents and treasurers, all local
presidents in the bounds of the annual
conference and one delegate from each
local society to be elected annually, how¬
ever, this society shall not be expected
to defray the expenses of only the elected
annual conference branch officers for
which a special contingent fund should
be levied upon each local society and not
taken from the moneys raised for mis¬
sions.
IV.—The president, vice-presidents and
secretary shall perform the duties of their
respective offices. The corresponding
secretary shall communicate with the
WOMAN'S H. & F. MISSIONARY SOCIETY 365
connectional secretary and the secre¬
taries and presidents within the bounds
of the annual conference and report the
work to our connectional convention
said election to members of the dates of
regular meeting's.
V.—The treasurer shall receive all
funds from the District and local socie¬
ties and receipt for the same. She shall
disburse fifty per cent at this annual
meeting as advised by the Bishop through
the recommendations of the P. E.
VI.—The business of this annual con¬
ference branch meeting is to hear reports
of the work of the district and local
branches, to receive all moneys raised
for the maintenance of the work or
special fund for other purposes, to ren¬
der an instructive program to devise
plans for the propagation of the work, to
encourage and urge our members to sub¬
scribe to our church organs especially the
Woman's Recorder. At the second meet¬
ing in the Quadrennium, a special assess¬
ment shall be levied upon each local so¬
ciety for the travelling expenses of the
delegates to the quadrennial convention.
At the third annual meeting five delegates
366 WOMAN'S H. & F. MISSIONARY SOCIETY
together with the conference president
and one juvenile should be elected to the
connectional convention said election to
be by ballot.
VII.—The officers of this annual con¬
ference branch shall be elected annual¬
ly by ballot no one should be elected to
any office who is not actively engaged
in the missionary work in their local so¬
ciety Df their church or who is not in
good standing in the church.
VIII
Constitution of the District Branch
I.—In order to keep up an interest in
the work there should be a district branch
organized on each district throughout
the annual conference boundary.
II.—The officers shall be a president,
vice-president, recording and correspond¬
ing secretaries, a treasurer, Supt. of
Juvenile work with an executive com¬
mittee of three persons to be elected an¬
nually by ballot.
III.—The membership shall consist of
the presidents and treasurer of each lo¬
cal society and three elected delegates
from each local society on the district
WOMAN'S H. & F. MISSIONARY SOCIETY 367
to be elected annually, also the District
Supt. of the Juvenile work.
IV.—The business of this scmety is to
plan the missionary work of tire district
and to enthuse the women to interest
those who are not members, to hold a
missionary drill and thus better prepare
the women along the line of missionary
activity. To collect all missionary as¬
sessments from each charge on the dis¬
trict and forward the entire amount to
the conference branch treasurer of the
annual conference.
V.—The president shall insist upon a
report from the juvenile district superin¬
tendent and urge upon each local presi¬
dent to organize a juvenile society on
the charge.
VI.—The District Branch shall col¬
lect from each local society, a contingent
assessment over and above the mission¬
ary assessment to finance the district
meeting and to pay the travelling ex¬
penses of the president and treasurer to
the annual conference branch meeting
and place said amount in the hands of
the district treasurer, who shall pay o*t
the same by orcjer of Secretary, signed
368 WOMAN'S H. & F. MISSIONARY SOCIETY
by the president. The District President
shall see to it that all assessments are
raised by the local societies in her dis¬
trict and in hands of the treasurer before
the annual meeting of the conference
branch.
VII.—The officers of the district and
the three members of the executive com¬
mittee shall constitute the executive
board of the district which shall meet as
early in the conference year as possible
and arrange for the year's work and set
the date of the annual district meeting
which should precede the annual confer¬
ence meeting.
VIII.—The District President will upon
invitation, visit such local societies on
her District where her services are need¬
ed and she has been notified by the local
president and pastor. The local society
to pay her travelling expenses.
Constitution of the State Branch
I.—Where there are a number of con¬
ference branches, there should be a State
Branch organized. The officers of this
branch shall be a president, two vice-
presidents, recording and corresponding
secretaries and an executive committee,
one from each conference branch.
WOMAN'S H. & F. MISSIONARY SOCIETY 369
II.—The membership shall consist of
all conference branch presidents, five
deleg-ates, Juvenile Supt. from each con¬
ference branch, and one delegate from
each local society, to be elected annually
in their respective conference and local
branch meetings. There shall be no as¬
sessments levied by this state branch, but
each conference branch shall collect one
dollar from her local society and five dol¬
lars from each conference branch so¬
ciety for contingent.
III.—The object of this branch is to
conduct missionary drills, arrange for
missionary study by classes, have mis¬
sionary lectures and to promote the work
in general by planning for more thorough
co-operation throughout the State.
IV.—The State President should be an
active member of her local society in
her home church and in good standing
as well in her conference branch society.
V.—The State President shall have no
jurisdiction over the annual conference
branch except to call them together at
their annual meeting at such time and
place as she may desire.
370 BOARD OF CITY MISSIONS
SECTION V.
ARTICLE yi.
BOAiRD OF CITY MISSIONS
An Act to Found City Missions.
Section i. A Board of City Missions,
•consisting of all pastors of city churches,
with one influential layman from each city
church represented, shall be established for
the purpose hereinafter designated.
Object.
Section 2. It shall be the duty of the
City Board of Missions to secure a place of
meeting and organize Sunday schools, fur¬
nish the same with supplies and officers and
teachers from the membership of estab¬
lished churches, and so soon as the time is
opportune, shall organize a class and supply
the same with a leader.
Section 3. It shall be the duty of the
City Board of Missions to secure the ser¬
vices of an accredited evangelist, to hold
services for the mission, at such time as op¬
portunities may occur after said evangelist
shall have visited all parts of the section
from house to house, to secure the interest
of the people.
BOARD OF CITY MISSIONS 371
Section 4. An Evangelist to be accredit¬
ed, must be a member of some Quarterly
Conference, have character examined quar¬
terly, and shall be required to present to
the City Board of Missions a certificate
from the Presiding Elder, in whose Dis¬
trict said Mission is located, of character
and qualification for evangelistic work.
372 FINANCIAL DEPARTMENT
CHAPTER III.
FINANCIAL DEPARTMENT
DOLLAR MONEY LAW
Question I. What shall be done to build
up the financial interests of our Church?
Answer. We do hereby establish a
Church Treasury.
i. Collection.
1. It shall be the duty of every minister,
holding charge in the African Methodist
Episcopal Church to collect the sum of one
dollar, from or for, each member of his
church or churches for the maintenance of
the Church Treasury.
2. Should any minister having a charge
fail to raise the above collection, or a fair
proportion of it .during the conference
year, according to the number of member¬
ship reported by him to the conference (the
number to be certified to by the Quarterly
Conference next preceding the sitting of the
Annual Conference) it shall be the duty of
the Bishop and Conference to refer the mat¬
ter to the Committee on Dollar Money for
inquiry.
FINANCIAL DEPARTMENT
373
3". If on examination, they find that the
said minister has wilfully refused or wil¬
fully neglected his duty in raising the col¬
lection, he shall, upon vote of the Confer¬
ence, be reproved by the Bishop for the
first offense, and if he refuse or neglect a
second time, he shall upon the vote of the
Conference, be suspended or dismissed
from the itinerant work. This paragraph
shall be strictly enforced.
4. It shall be the duty of the Bishops and
the ministers to use the greatest possible
diligence in collecting the money thus ask-:
ed for.
The columns of all our connectional pa¬
pers shall be always open to the interests
of the Church Treasury.
2. Duties of the Financial Secretary.
1. The Financial Secretary shall publish
the appropriations item by item, for the
information of the conferences and the
whole Church.
2. The Financial Secretary shall open an
account in some safe and reliable bank or
banks, where he shall deposit all moneys
not otherwise provided for. His books, pa¬
pers and bank account shall always be
open to the inspection of the Bishops an,d
also of the traveling preachers.
374
FINANCIAL DEPARTMENT
3. He shall keep the Bishops and all the
travelingjsgs^eachers informed of the state
and condSson of the treasury, and shall ad¬
vise them, if necessary, to use more dili¬
gence to secure the success of our financial
interests.
4. He shall give bond in the amount of
ten thousand dollars ($10,000) for the
faithful performance of his duty.
5. The Financial Secretary is authorized
to visit the Annual Conferences on invita¬
tion of the Presiding Bishops by the direc¬
tion of the Financial Board, or in case of
special business.
3. General Board of Managers.
1. There shall be a Board of Managers
for the Church Treasury, consisting of
one of the Bishops who shall be Chair¬
man of this Board, the Financial Secre¬
tary and one from each Episcopal Dis¬
trict who shall be elected by the Gen¬
eral Conference, and shall serve for four
years, unless removed by death, resignation
or otherwise. No person shall be a mem¬
ber of the board to whom the connection is
indebted. The Board shall present through
the Financial Secretary, a printed report
annually, to each Annual Conference in
the connection, of all its proceedings, and
FINANCIAL DEPARTMENT
375
also a similar quadrennial report to the
General Conference.
2. The Board of Managers shall elect its
own vice-chairman.
3. The Board of Managers shall hold its
meetings on the third Wednesday in April
in each year, and eight members shall con¬
stitute a quorum for the transaction of
business, after due notice having been given
to all members. In the absence of the
President the Board shall elect a chairman
pro iem.
4. At their meeting the Board of Man¬
agers shall consider all the claims upon
the Treasury provided by law, and shall
make appropriations for the same. The
appropriations shall be on the pro rata
basis.
5. The Board of Managers shall have
power to remove an inefficient or otherwise
disqualified Financial Secretary, when it is
clearly necessary for the best interest of the
Church, provided an -immediate investiga¬
tion be had -in all such cases, as required
by our Discipline in like cases, as applied
to traveling preachers.
6. The Board of Managers, together with
the Council of Bishops, shall fill all vacan¬
cies which may occur in the Board during
376 FINANCIAL DEPARTMENT
the interval of the General Conferences, in
the following manner: The Bishop of the
district in which said vacancy occurs shall
nominate some one of the same grade in the
Church to fill said vacancy. If the Council
of Bishops, or a majority of them, agree to
said nomination, then the name shall be sent
to the Financial Secretary, who shall report
the same to the Financial Board.
7. The Board shall have power to ap¬
point an Executive Committee of its mem¬
bers, which, in case of emergency, may
meet at the request of the Financial Secre¬
tary or call of the President, and transact
such business as the case requires.
8. The Board of Managers shall audit
the Secretary's accounts, and advise the
disbursement of all moneys not regularly
provided for.
4. The Dollar Money at Conferences.
1. All Dollar Money collected in the in¬
terval of the Annual Conference sessions
shall be sent immediately to the Financial
Secretary by the pastors so collecting; but
all Dollar Money so collected and brought
to the Annual Conference shall be turned
over to the Finance Committee of the Con¬
ference, whose duty it shall be to ascertain
the amount forwarded to the Secretary, in
FINANCIAL DEPARTMENT 377
the interval (the same to be determined by
the receipts of the Secretary, or such other
evidence as shall'be conclusive) together
with the amount returned to the Confer¬
ence. Having thus ascertained the exact
amount of Dollar Money, the chairman 'of
the committee shall report the same in open
Conference, when the Conference Finance
Committee shall transmit immediately an
official statement of the total amount of
Dollar Money collected by the said Confer¬
ence, to the Financial Secretary, the same
to be certified by the Presiding Bishop.
2. It shall be the duty of the Dollar
Money Committee to make the division of
the Said Dollar Money as follows: Forty
per cent to the Financial Department.
20 per cent to the Financial Department
for Superannuates, Widows and Orphans.
8 per cent to the Church Extension De¬
partment. 8 per cent to the Missionary-
Department. 8 per cent to the Education¬
al Department. 16 per cent to the An¬
nual Conference.
Immediately after the amount and the
divisions of the Dollar Money are reported
and passed upon by the Conference, the
Dollar Money Committee shall forward to
the Secretary of each Department sharing
J78 FINANCIAL DEPARTMENT
the same, the amount of percentage due his
office ancl pay 16 percent, to the Finance
Committee, who shall turn it over to the
Conference Secretary-Treasurer.
No part of the Dollar Money shall be
paid to any person or persons by the Con¬
ference Dollar Money Committee, for any
of the General Offices, except on a written
order signed by the Secretary of said office,
and bearing the official seal of his office.
The Annual Conference Secretary-
Treasurer.
i. The General Conference of 1912 cre¬
ated the office of Secretary-Treasurer m
the Annual Conference and ordered:
(1) That he shall receive all the 16 per
cent, of Dollar Money.
(2) One-half the Parent Home and For¬
eign Missionary Money.
(3) One-half the Pastors' Mission Fee
Money.
(4) One-half the Easter Missionary
Money.
(5) One-half the Woman's Mite Mis¬
sionary Money.
(6) One-half the Woman's H. & F.
Missionary Money.
FINANCIAL DEPARTMENT
379
(7) One-half the Children's Day Money.
2. That these funds shall be classified
in the Secretary-Treasurer's office as fol¬
lows :
(1) The Conference Missionary Fund.
(a) One-half of all the missionary funds.
(b) One-half the Children's Day Funds.
(The one-half Easter Missionary Money
must constitute a fund for the establish¬
ment and advancement of Mission Or¬
ganizations.)
(2) The Contingent Fund: 16 per cent.
Dollar Money to the Conference Contin¬
gent Committee, for use by the Confer¬
ence.
5. Uses of the Dollar Money.
1. The money collected under the provi¬
sions of this section shall be used for the
following purposes:
(1) For the support of effective and in¬
effective Bishops.
(2) For the salaries of general officers
hereafter named in this chapter.
(3) To aid the Publication Department.
(4) To aid our needy colleges.
(5) To aid the cause of missions,
380 FINANCIAL DEPARTMENT
(6) For the relief of widows and or¬
phans of ministers and Bishops.
(7) To aid the Church Extension So-
ciety;
(8) The balance shall constitute a char¬
tered fund, the interest of which shall be
used for the support of superannuated
Bishops, and preachers, and widows, and
orphans of Bishops and itinerant preachers.
6. The Support of Bishops.
Question 2. Should any provision be
made for the better support of the Bishops?
Answer 1. In order that the Bishops
should be untrammeled in their work, each
one should have a competent support.
2. The Episcopal Committee of the Gen¬
eral Conference, during the sitting thereof
shall consult with each of the Bishops, and
make an estimate of the amount necessary
for their comfort and support, and report
the same to the next meeting of the Finan¬
cial Board, which shall pay the same month¬
ly, or as nearly as possible. The amount for
an effective Bishop shall not exceed three
thousand five hundred dollars ($3500) per
FINANCIAL DEPARTMENT 381
annum for salary. An ineffective Bishop's
allowance shall not exceed Seventeen
hundred and fifty dollars (1750) per an¬
num.
3. The expense of Bishops' travel to for¬
eign countries in the direct interest of the
church shall be paid by the Financial De¬
partment ; special allowance being made also
for travel to hold the California and Puget
Sound Conferences. The Bishops' inci¬
dental and traveling expenses consequent
upon holding Annual Conferences shall be
paid by said Conferences, not exceeding
$100.00 from each Conference, over which
he may preside.
Provided, that the traveling expenses of
the Bishops appointed to preside over the
work in the West Indies, West Africa and
South Africa shall not be paid more than
twice during the quadrennium from the
Financial or the Missionary Department.
The Board of Managers in all such cases
are hereby authorized to solicit, if it be nec¬
essary, contributions from our churches to
aid, in defraying such traveling expenses
of the Bishop.
4. The traveling expenses of the Presid¬
ing Bishop of any given board only, shall
be paid by the department over which he
382 FINANCIAL DEPARTMENT
presides annually, together with the ex¬
penses of the members who constitute said
board.
7. Support of General Officers.
Question 3. How shall we provide for
the support of fhe general officers?
Answer 1. The following named officers
shall receive their salary from the Financial
Secretary out of the general treasury of the
Church as follows, to wit:
Financial Secretary $2500
General Business Manager 2250
Editor Christian Recorder 2250
Managing Editor A. M. E. Church Review..2250
Managing Editor South'n Christian Recorder. .2250
Managing Editor West'n Christian Recorder.2250
Secretary of Education 2250
Secretary of Allen C. E. League 2250
2. The following named officers shall re¬
ceive their salary from their respective de¬
partments as follows, to wit:
(Financial Secretary $2500
Secretary of Sunday School Union 2250
Secretary of Church Extension 2250
Missionary Secretary 2250
Editress Woman's Missionary Recorder 750
Assistant Editress 250
10. The Widows and Orphans of Bishops.
Question 6. What shall we do for the
support of widows and orphans of Bishops?
FINANCIAL DEPARTMENT
383
Answer. The Financial Secretary shall
pay thirty dollars per month to the
widow <3f a Bishop so long as she re¬
mains in a state of widowhood, and in
good standing in the A. M. E. Church, and
each of his children'under fourteen years of
age $50 per year. In case the widow should
die before the children cease to be wards of
the Church, the Financial Secretary shall
continue to pay $50 per year to each of the
children until they become fourteen years
of age.
11. Mis si on aries.
Question 7. How shall we assist our mis¬
sionaries in their work
Answer 1 : The Secretary of Missions
shall receive 8 percent, of the Dollar
Money and shall pay out one-half to the
support of home missionaries and one-
half to foreign missionaries.
2. The Financial Secretary shall receive
from each Annual Conference a statement
of the amount apportioned by the percent¬
age and keep an account of the same in a
book for that purpose.
3. Each Annual Conference shall dis¬
burse its own money within its bounds.*
Should there be a balance after disburse-
384 FINANCIAL DEPARTMENT
ment, it shall be sent to the Financial Secre¬
tary, who shall place it to the credit of the
Chartered Fund.
(A) 20 percent, of all Dollar Money-
shall be sent to the Financial Secretary
who shall set it aside as a Pension Fund
for Superannuated Ministers, Widows,
and Orphans of deceased Ministers, to be
paid b.y him as hereinafter prescribed:
(B) To supplement this Pension Fund
by the Annual Assessment as follows:
All Charges with members—800 and more
at least $10.00
All Charges with members—600 to 800,
at least 8.00
All Charges- with members—400 to 600,
at least 6.00
All Charges with members—200 to 400,
at least 4.00
All Charges with members—100 to 200,
at least 2.00
All Charges with members— 1 to 100,
at least 1.00
This to be reported by Pastor at Annual
Conference.
(C) Supplement this Pension Fund by
Personal Contributions.
FINANCIAL DEPARTMENT
How The Pension Fund is to be Disbursed
Superannuates who have served:
Quarter Year
One year, not over 15, at $40.00 $160.00
15 years, not over 20, at 45.00 180.00
20 years, not over 25, at 50.00 200.00
25 years, not over 30, at 55.00 220.00
30 years, or more 65.00 260.00
Widows
Quarter Year
First year of widowhood, at $15.00 $60.00
Second year of widowhood, at.. 16.00 64.00
Third year of widowhood, at 18.00 72.00
Fourth year of widowhood, at.. 20.00 80.00
Fifth year of widowhood, at 25.00 100.00
Orphans
Under 14 years of age, $25 a year each.
Payments in each of the above cases
to be made quarterly by the Financial
Secretary. *
For the purpose of properly registering
and classifying the Superannuated Minis¬
ters and Widows, a list of these depend¬
ents shall be made, showing the time of
service of each Superannuated Minister;
and, in the case of Widows, the number
of years of such widowhood, and such
certification shall be made to the Finan¬
cial Secretary whenever one is placed- on
the Superannuated roll and whenever one
386
FINANCIAL DEPARTMENT
becomes a widow by reason of the death
of a Minister of an annual conference.
12. Aid to Work of Education.
Question 8. What shall we do to as¬
sist our young people to acquire educa¬
tion ?
1. The Board of Managers of the Church
Treasury shall endow scholarshpis in the
Theological Seminaries with as much cel¬
erity as is compatible with the condition of
the treasury; provided, however, that they
shall endow at least one scholarship each
year. The scholarships so endowed shall
be known as the A. M. E. Church Scholar¬
ships. They shall be used for the purpose
of preparing young men for the ministry
of the African Methodist Episcopal Church,
and also for the purpose of preparing young
women to labor in the Missionary Depart¬
ment of our Church. These scholarships
shall be under the concurrent direction of
the Financial Secretary and the Deans of
the Theological Seminaries.
2. For maintenance of the theological
schools:
Payne Seminary
Turner Seminary
Allen
$2500.00
1500.00
1500.00
FINANCIAL DEPARTMENT 387
Campbell 1500.00
Kittrell 1500.00
Paul Quinn 1500.00
Shorter 1500.00
Payne, Selma 1500.00
Western 1500.00
Edward Waters 1500.00
Payne, Cuthbert 500.00
Flipper-Key-Davis 500.00
Lampton 500.00
Turner Normal and Industrial . . 500.00
These funds shall be paid by the Finan¬
cial Department to the Treasurer of each
on a pro rata basis, when conditions will
warrant.
3. Eight per cent, of the Dollar Money
Fund shall be paid to the Secretary of
Education to be applied to the schools,
according to the order of the General
Board of Education.
13. Priority of Claims.
1. The Financial Secretary shall pay
the salaries of Bishops, their widows
and orphans and General Officers first.
The Financial Board shall make all ap¬
propriations not authorized by the Gen¬
eral Conference. But all appropriations
of the General Conference shall be paid
as the state of the treasury will warrant.
388 FINANCIAL DEPARTMENT
14. Protection of General Funds.
All moneys collected both in churches and
Sunday-schools as Dollar Money, ojr on our
connectional days, to wit: Easter Edu¬
cational Day or Children's Day shall be
sacredly applied to the object for which
they were collected, or for which the day
was set apart by the Church; and no church
officer, Sunday-school officer, pastor, Pre¬
siding Elder or Bishop shall divert or use
the said moneys otherwise. Any person so
offending shall, upon conviction, be censur¬
ed or suspended from official standing.
15. Expenses of Visiting Bishops.
It shall be lawful for an Annual Con¬
ference to bear the expense of a visit¬
ing Bishop.
16. Each Annual Conference shall paj
to the Presiding Bishop the sum of one
hundred dollars ($100) at each session
thereof, tu defray all expense. The Pre¬
siding Bishop shall not receive more than
this amount from any Conference.
PREACHERS' SALARY
389
ARTICLE II.
TEMPORAL ECONOMY
SUPPORT OF ITINERANT PREACHERS
i. Presiding Elders' Salary.
A Presiding Elder's salary shall be
$2000 per year, and this salary shall be ap¬
portioned in the district according to the
number of members in each charge. The
district shall pay the Presiding Elder an
allowance for House Rent and fuel. A
committee to make this apportionment
should be appointed by the Annual Con¬
ference, and the Presiding Elder shall
be an advisory member of it. The appor¬
tionment made to each circuit, station and
mission shall be submitted to the Annual
Conference and published in the minutes.
Each pastor shall collect the apportion¬
ment of his charge before Quarterly Con¬
ference, and have it for the Presiding Elder
when he comes, that he may be unincumber¬
ed in laboring at the Quarterly Meeting
390
PREACHERS' SALARY
preaching, inviting persons ' to join the
church, raising the conference funds, and
doing all in his power to build up the
church and help the pastor. In case of fail¬
ure of a pastor to collect the Presiding El¬
der's allowance he' shall receive the same
from any or all moneys collected during his
Quarterly Meeting. All deficiencies of the
Presiding Elder's support shall be raised
by extra collections in his district ordered
by the Annual Conference to be collected
after its session, at those circuits and sta¬
tions which have failed to pay their appor¬
tionment.
2. Support of Pastors.
The salary of a married traveling preach¬
er shall be two thousand dollars each con¬
ference year, or any greater sum the charge
is able to pay, and board for himself, wife
and children under fourteen years of age,
and his house rent, fuel and traveling ex¬
penses.
The salary of an unmarried traveling
preacher shall be twelve hundred
dollars per conference year, or any greater
sum the charge is able to pay, and his board
PREACHERS' SALARY
391
and traveling expenses. The pastor's sup¬
port shall be paid by the church or churches
he may serve. Should his wife die he shall
have the same as if he were married, for the
support of his children, if he have any.
392 EDUCATIONAL INTERESTS
CHAPTER IV.
EDUCATIONAL INTERESTS
i. General Board of Education.
How shall we promote the educational
interests of our church?
Answer. We do hereby establish and or¬
ganize an Educational Department.
1. The management of this department
shall be placed in the hands of a General
Board of Education and a Secretary of
Education, who shall be elected by the
General Conference.
The Board of Education shall consist of
one member from each Episcopal District,
nominated by the Council of Bishops and
confirmed by the General Conference, not
less than one-third of whom shall be laymen
and whose tenure of office shall be four
years. The General Secretary shall be a
member of the Board ex-oificio.
2. In the event of death, resignation, dis¬
ability, gross neglect of duty, or change of
district on the part of a member, the Board
shall declare the place vacant and from his
district appoint his successor, or in an em-
EDUCATIONAL INTERESTS
393
ergency the Bishop of the district shall have
power to fill the vacancy till the regular
meeting of the Boar,d.
3. The President of the Board shall be
a Bishop elected by the Council of Bishops.
4. The Board of Education shall hold
annual session at such place as may be se¬
lected by the former session. One-third of
the members shall constitute a quorum for
the transaction of business, when due no¬
tice has been given to all members. In
the absence of the president, a chairman
pro tem shall be chosen.
5. The Board shall exercise careful sup¬
ervision over the educational work of the
Church, devise and execute plans to in¬
crease the educational funds, audit the Gen¬
eral Secretary's accounts, advance the edu¬
cational interests of the Church, consider
all claims upon the treasury and make such
appropriations as have been authorised by
the General Conference and arrange appro¬
priations for all money not otherwise pro¬
vided for.
2. Duties of the Corresponding Secretary.
1. The Secretary of Education shall re¬
ceive, and receipt and account for all moneys
coming into his hands for educational pur-
394 EDUCATIONAL INTERESTS
poses, and present to each Annual Con¬
ference an itemized report of all moneys
received by him from its district each year.
He shall present a report quadrennially to
the General Conference, which shall em¬
brace account of the Status and Business
of each of the connectional Universities,
Colleges and Theological Seminaries.
2. He shall open an account with a reli¬
able bank, and deposit all moneys coming
to his office and disburse the same under the
direction of the Board of Education.
3. In conjunction with the President, the
Secretary may call special meetings of the
Board when he judges it necessary, giving
ten days' notice.
4. He shall faithfully execute all orders
of the Board of Education and use his ut¬
most ability to make the department suc¬
cessful. He shall be an honorary member
of the trustee boards of all schools assisted
by the Educational Board, and shall person¬
ally inspect them and report their condi¬
tion to the Board of Education.
He shall travel through each Episcopal
District, lecture, hold mass meetings and
assist the schools in their rallies.
5. He shall receive for his services the
EDUCATIONAL INTERESTS 395
sum of $2,250 per year from the Financial"
Department.
6. For the faithful performance of his
dnlv. the Secretary shall give to the Board
of Education a good and sufficient bond in
the sum of $5,000, and said bond shall be
necessary as a qualification to perform the
duties of the office. Said bond must be exe¬
cuted within ninety days from the date of
his election to office.
7. In case of death, resignation or inca¬
pacity of the Secretary of Education in the
interim, the boar.d shall have power to ap¬
point his successor.
3. Executive Board.
The Board of Education shall have power
to appoint an executive committee of five
members, including the General Secretary,
which shall meet as per Discipline to trans¬
act such business as the case requires or
the General Board orders.
4. Annual Conference Board.
1. At the first Annual Conference after
the General Conference on nomination by
the Bishop, the conference shall elect a con¬
ference Board of Education consisting of
three ministers and two laymen. This
Board shall continue in office four years,
396 EDUCATIONAL INTERESTS
except in case of death, resignation, ineffi¬
ciency or removal from the conference dis¬
trict.
2. The Conference Board shall organize
immediately, electing a chairman, secretary,
and treasurer. The secretary and treasurer
shall keep in substantial books a proper
record of the doings of the Boar,d.
3. The Annual, Conference Board of
Education shall receive all moneys reported
to or raised at the Annual Conference for
the .benefit of schools in the educational dis¬
trict and forward the same to the treasurer
or treasurers of the school or schools to
which they are due; or to such other per¬
son or persons as may be designated by the
trustee board or boards of said school or
schools. Eight per cent, of the dollar
money shall be paid to the General Sec¬
retary of Education.
In Conferences not listed in any educa¬
tional district, all moneys raised and report¬
ed by pastors for schools shall be paid to
the General Secretary. On the adjourn¬
ment of the Annual Conference the secre¬
tary of the conference board shall make full
report to the general Secretary of Educa¬
tion of all moneys raised in his conference
EDUCATIONAL INTERESTS 397
district on education day or collected at the
conference, or otherwise, for the cause of
education.
5. Educational Districts.
The educational districts shall embrace
and correspond with the Episcopal Dis¬
tricts ; except that the first educational
district shall comprise all of the first,
third, fourth and fifteenth Episcopal Dis¬
tricts.
6. District Boards.
Each District Educational Board shall be
composed of one member from each An¬
nual Conference Board, to be elected for
four years at the first Annual Conference
after the General Conference.
2. This board shall have supervision of
the educational work, and regulate the es¬
tablishing of schools within its district, and
apportion the funds appropriated to its
schools.
3. It shall hold an annual meeting at
least one week prior to the session of the
398
EDUCATIONAL INTERESTS
General Board of Education, to which it
shall render a report with full statistics of
the woj k and status' of the schools, annually
and—especially—quadrennially.
7. The District Secretary.
1. At the first meeting after the General
Conference, the board or boards of trus¬
tees of the school or schools in each edu¬
cational district shall elect a District Sec¬
retary for four years.
2. The District Secretary shall co-oper¬
ate with the General Secretary of Educa¬
tion in advancing the interests of education,
and especially in reference to educational
day. He shall correspond with the pas¬
tors, and church and Sunday-school officers,
and visit and assist as many of them a5 pos¬
sible in organizing for the annual education¬
al collections. He shall correspond with the
General Secretary of Education and the
authorities of schools that are beneficiaries
of his department. He shall see that the
pastors and others report all educational
day moneys to the proper office or offices
within ten days after the anniversary.
3. A vacancy occurring in the conference
board, district board or secretaryship in the
EDUCATIONAL INTERESTS
399
interim of regular sessions shall be filled
temporarily by the Bishop in whose confer¬
ence it occurs; but the board shall elect reg¬
ularly at its next session.
4. All conference and district boards
shall be subsidiary and amenable to the gen¬
eral board. Each officer who handles educa¬
tional funds shall give bond of not less than
$1,000.
8. Establishing Schools.
1. No school shall be established looking
to the support of the Church without first
receiving the recommendation of the con¬
ference board within whose bounds it is
located.
2. The recognized connectional theologi¬
cal schools are those located at Wilberforce,
Ohio; Waco, Texas; Columbia, South
Carolina; Atlanta, Georgia; Kittrell, North
Carolina; Quindaro, Kansas; Argenta, Ark¬
ansas ;- Selma, Alabama; Jackson, Mis¬
sissippi Jacksonville, Florida; and Shel¬
by ville, Tennessee.
3. For their maintenance an appropria¬
tion of at least $1,000, each, shall be made
annually from the Financial Department,
400 EDUCATIONAL INTERESTS
and paid to the Treasurer of each school,
on a pro-rata basis, as the condition of the
funds of the Financial Department may
warrant, provided they are duly organ¬
ized and operative.
4. All moneys raised by the connection
for educational work in the First Educa¬
tional District shall be divided equally be¬
tween Wilberforce University and Payne
Theological Seminary.
q. Annual Appropriations to Schools.
The following annual appropriations shall
be made by the Secretary of Education to
our educational institutions:
To Wilberforce University ... .$2500.00
" Allen University 2500.00
" Morris Brown College 2500.00
" Paul Quinn College 2500.00
" Kittrell College 2500.00
" Edward Waters College .... 2500.00
" Western University 2500.00
" Shorter College 2500.00
" Campbell College 2500.00
" Payne University 2500.00
" Turner College 1000.00
" Payne College 1000.00
" Lampton College 1000.00
" Flipper-Key-Davis 1000.00
EDUCATIONAL INTERESTS
401
Assistance to Bethel Institute and Shaffer
School is to be administered through the
Missionary Department.
io. Sources of Funds.
How shall moneys be raised for this de¬
partment ?
1. By appropriation from the Dollai
Money, eight per cent, of which shall be
paid to the Secretary of Education by the
Conference Finance Committee of each
Annual Conference, to be applied accord¬
ing to the order of the General Board of
Education and in keeping with the appro¬
priations ordered by the General Confer-
2. By private donations and bequests,
which shall be applied according to the wish
of the donor.
3. By the contributions of educational
societies formed in the churches of the con¬
nection, and which are recommended to be
established generally.
4. By public appropriations.
5. By maturing of life insurance and en-
downment policies or otherwise.
6. Each pastor shall pay to the Confer¬
ence Board of Education such amounts as
402 EDUCATIONAL INTERESTS
may be sent to Conference from his charge,
for educational purposes.
7. Every Annual Conference shall devote
one evening to the Educational anniversary,
at which a collection shall be taken for the
support of our education work.
8. By the establishment of a day through¬
out the connection on which all the churches
shall lift a collection, the avails of which
are to be used exclusively as an educational
fund for our several connectional institu¬
tions. This anniversary shall be known as
Educational Day and be set for the third
Sabbath in each September. The services
of the day, both in churches and Sabbath
schools, shall have special reference to edu¬
cational work, and the entire collections of
the day in both departments, shall be sacred¬
ly set apart for this purpose.
10. Disposition of Educational Day Funds.
1. All pastors shall forward all the money
collected in the churches and Sunday-
schools of their charges on educational day
to the treasurers of the schools to which
it is due or to such person as the trustees
of these schools may direct, within ten days
after collecting. Each pastor shall fill out
EDUCATIONAL INTERESTS 403
such blanks as may be furnished by the
General Secretary of Education, and shall
report his receipts and duplicate blanks to
the Annual Conference Board of Educa¬
tion at the next session of the Annual Con¬
ference. The General Secretary shall pub¬
lish notice of Educational Day in all our
connectional papers at least one month
prior to the time appointed, and the pas¬
tors of all circuits, stations and missions
shall publish it from all their pulpits.
2. The dates for the Annual Conferences,
District Conferences and Quarterly Con¬
ferences shall be so arranged as not to re¬
quire the absence of any pastor from his
post of duty at this important period.
Each Bishop, Presiding Elder and Pas¬
tor is requested to lay before our well-to-
do members and friends the necessities of
our schools, and also to seek to obtain stu¬
dents for the same.
3, It is recommended that at least one
scholarship be established and maintained
in each Annual Conference, on the basis of
$50 annually, to be included in the appro¬
priations of the Finance Committee, and
made payable to the secretary of one of
the authorized Theological Seminaries.
404 SUNDAY SCHOOL UNION
CHAPTER V.
SUNDAY SCHOOL UNION
I. Organization.
In order to enlarge and extend the work
and influence of the Sunday School in the
African Methodist Episcopal Church, be it
Resolved, That we hereby adopt the or¬
ganization known as the "Connectional
Sunday School Union of the African Meth¬
odist Episcopal Church," the constitution of
which shall be as follows:
CONSTITUTION.
Article I.
The title of the association shall be "The
Connectional Sunday School Union of the
African Methodist Episcopal Church."
Article 2.
Its object shall be to unite, strengthen and
extend the Sunday-school work of the Af¬
rican M. E. Church in the United States
and elsewhere; to provide an ample and
suitable literature for the same; to aid the
needy Sunday-schools thereof; to encourage
SUNDAY SCHOOL UNION 405
the holding of Sunday-school Normal
Institutes and Conventions for the training
of teachers, and to impart information con¬
cerning the best methods of governing, con¬
ducting and equipping Sunday-schools, and
to secure the proper grading of our Sunday-
schools, and to gather whatever statistics,
and other data, may be necessary to keep
the Church continually informed of the true
condition of her Sunday-school work.
Article 3
"The officers of the Union shall b^ a
President who shall be a bishop of the
A. M. E. Church, a Sec'y-Treasurer elect¬
ed by the General Conference and Board
of Managers consisting of one (1) mem¬
ber from each Episcopal District.
Note.—Sec. 3 takes effect when charter
has been changed to conform to this law.
Article 4.
The Board of Managers shall be nomi¬
nated by the Bishops and confirmed by the
General Conference, and shall hold their
office for four years. Its control of all the
interests of the Sunday-school Department
shall be absolute. The president, vice-
presidents, corresponding secretary and
406 SUNDAY SCHOOL UNION
treasurer, shall be ex-officio members of the
board of managers.
Article 5.
The Board of Managers shall have power
to frame its own by-laws; to locate the
headquarters of the Union; to select and
arrange for the supplying of Sunday-school
helps and requisites; to extend aid to needy
Sunday-schools; to provide for the payment
of the current expenses of the Union, and
to perform any other labors that may be
deemed necessary to further the legitimate
purposes of the Union.
Article 6.
The Secretary shall act as Treasurer of
the Sunday-school Union, and shall be re¬
quired to give bona fide bond of five thou¬
sand dollars ($5,000) for the faithful per¬
formance of his duty.
Article 7.
The Board of Managers may elect worthy
persons as honorary members.
Article 8.
There shall be elected in each annual
conference a Local Board of Managers,
consisting of three, one of whom shall serve
SUNDAY SCHOOL UNION 4(ff
as conference corresponding secretary,
whose duty it shall be to record the Sunday-
school statistics reported at each Annual
Conference session, and transmit a copy
thereof to the General Corresponding Sec¬
retary, and advise with him as to the time
and methods of conducting conferences or
district Sunday-school conventions.
Article g.
Each Sunday-school within the bounds
of the African Methodist Episcopal Church
shall be entitled to all the benefits and privi¬
leges of the Union.
Article 10.
The payment by individuals, of ten dol¬
lars at any one time, shall constitute life
membership, and the payment of fifty dol¬
lars at any one time, life directorship.
Article n.
An anniversary meeting of the Union
shall be held each year, at such time and
place as the Board of Managers may di¬
rect, when the corresponding secretary
and treasurer shall submit their annual
report.
Article 12.
All moneys received from collections,
grants, or profits of Sunday-school supplies,
408
SUNDAY SCHOOL UNION
above the amount necessary to defray the
current expenses of the Union, shall be de¬
voted to the work or organizing new Sun¬
day-schools, and to aiding needy ones.
Article 13.
The work of the Union shall be divide,d
into the following four departments: 1.
Benevolence; 2, Business; 3, Normal; 4,
Statistical, and shall be under the general
supervision of the corresponding secretary,
who shall be the editor of all the Sunday-
school publications issued 4>y the African
Methodist Episcopal Church, and shall
also publish the Southern Christian Re¬
corder (by arrangement with the Coun¬
cil of Bishops).
Article 14.
This constitution cannot be altered or
amended except by the General Conference
of the African Methodist Episcopal Church.
2. Sub-Districts.
1. . It shall be the duty of each Annual
Conference at its first session after the ad¬
journment of this General Conference, to
provide for a division of the Sunday-schools
within its limits into one or more Sunday-
school districts. Each Annual Conference
shall also name the time and place for hold-
SUNDAY SCHOOL UNION 409
ing an annual meeting for pastors, super¬
intendents, and teachers in each district. At
each annual meeting a district superintend¬
ent shall be chosen.
2. Each pastor shall send, or cause to be
sent, a quarterly report to the .district sup¬
erintendent, giving the statistics, and de¬
scribing the methods of instruction pursued
by the schools in his work.
3. It shall be the duty of the district sup¬
erintendent to make a quarterly report to
the Corresponding Secretary of the Sunday-
school Union, showing the condition of
the schools in his district for the quarter.
The Corresponding Secretary shall publish
a condensed report for the quarter,.embrac¬
ing the returns from each Annual Confer¬
ence Sunday-school district.
4. There shall be established in each
Presiding Elder's District a four years'
training course, to better prepare Sunday
School Teachers for service. A Board of
Examiners shall be elected at each annual
District Sunday School Convention to
conduct an institute, with authority to
grant diplomas to those who pass a satis¬
factory examination; and that said
course of study be fixed by the A. M. E.
Sunday School Union.
410 SUNDAY SCHOOL UNION
5. To provide for the uniformity of the
reports to be presented at each annual and
quarterly district meeting, the Correspond¬
ing Secretary of the Sunday-school Union
shall furnish a series of blank forms, so
arranged as to suggest the information de¬
sired.
3. Constitution for the Government of the
Sundav-scho ols.
1. This Sunday-school shall be under the
jurisdiction of the Connectional Sunday-
school Union of the African Methodist
Episcopal Church, and shall be known as
the Sunday-school, connected with
A. M. E. Church, at
2. The officers of the school shall be the
Pastor in charge, who shall be chief super¬
intendent; a superintendent, assistant sup¬
erintendent, superintendent of the Home
Department, superintendent of the Cradle
Roll, a secretary, an assistant secretary, a
treasurer, a librarian and a chorister, and
such other officers as may be required to
properly conduct the school, each of whom
shall perform the usual duties of their re¬
spective offices, and together with the teach¬
ers and Home Department visitors, shall
constitute the Sunday-school Board.
SUNDAY SCHOOL UNION 411
3. The Pastor shall nominate the officers
and teachers, and they shall be elected by
the Sunday-school Board.
4. The Sunday-school Board shall hold
monthly meetings for the transaction of
business, at such time as may be agreed
on, when the following order of business
shall be observed: 1. Religious exercises.
2. Reports of officers. 3. Reports of teach¬
ers. 4. Reports of committees. 5. Unfin¬
ished business. 6. Miscellaneous business.
5. The nomination of any person for
teacher shall be made at a regular meeting
of the board, and of any person so proposed,
by the consent of a majority, and subscrib¬
ing to this constitution, may become a
teacher.
6. The teachers in all our schools, where-
ever the same is practicable, shall be relig¬
ious and of good report. In every case they
must at least possess a good moral char¬
acter.
7. By-laws may be adopted by the Sun¬
day-school Board, provided the said by¬
laws are in accord with all the provisions of
this constitution and the constitution of the
Sunday-school Union.
8. An annual meeting of the Sunday-
412
SUNDAY SCHOOL UNION
school Board shall be held, at which time
all the officers shall be elected. The officers-
elect shall assume the duties of their respec¬
tive positions the first Sunday after their
election.
9. That there shall be held in connection
with each Annual Conference session a
Sunday-school anniversary to be conducted
by the committee on Sunday-schools, at
which time said committee shall make its
report. This anniversary shall be placed on
an equal footing with the missionary and
educational anniversaries, and shall be held
oh some night during the Annual Confer¬
ence session. It shall be the duty of each
Bishop to see that this provision is strictly
enforced.
10. Immediately after the annual elec¬
tion of officers, it shall be the duty of the
pastor to send, or cause to be sent, a certi¬
fied list of the names of the officers-elect .to
the Corresponding Secretary of the Sunday-
school Union, and in every case the proper
post-office address of the superintendent
and secretary must be given.
11. It shall be the duty of the pastor, in
SUNDAY SCHOOL UNION 413
connection with the Sunday-school Board,
to arrange for the holding of weekly
teachers' meetings, quarterly reviews, an,d
the Children's Day anniversary.
12. The Pastor shall be ex-officio chair¬
man of the teachers' weekly meeting and the
meeting of the Sunday-school Board. In
his absence the superintendent shall pre¬
side, and if neither is present the assistant
superintendent shall preside.
13. Each Sundaj'-school shall observe the
order of the opening and closing services
of each session, that may be recommended
by the Sunday-school Union, copies of
which, together with this constitution shall
be furnished to each Sunday-school.
14. It shall be the duty of the Sunday-
school Boar.d to adopt such publications as
.he Sunday-school Union may be author¬
ized to issue in the name of the A. M .E.
Church, and each pastor is enjoined to see
that this provision is faithfully carried out.
15. In no case or under no circum¬
stances shall any part of the money
raised on Children's Day in Sunday
school or church be applied for local
use; one-half of the entire amount rais-
414 SUNDAY SCHOOL UNION
ed shall be sent to the Annual Confer¬
ence Treasurer, one-fourth to the Secre¬
tary of the Church Extension Depart¬
ment and one fourth to the Secretary of
the Sunday-School Union.
•91 This constitution can only be altered
or amended at a session of the General
Conference of the A. M. E. Church.
CHURCH EXTENSION SOCIETY
CHAPTER VI
CHURCH EXTENSION
PREAMBLE.
The need of some plan by weak and
struggling societies throughout our wide connec¬
tion, and also our mission work could be aided
in securing and erecting suitable houses of wor¬
ship, has been long felt in the African Methodist
Episcopal Church.
Next after the cry of perishing souls for the
Word of Life is that for a suitable place to feed
the hungry souls. Wherever the messenger of
God has been able to gather the outcast into an
organization (called a church) then comes next
the urgent demand for a Christian home or church
building where the Word of God may be regularly
administered, and those forming new organiza¬
tions firmly settled through the aid of general
Church, thus enabling the missionaries to hold
the ground already taken without overburdening
the little band.
To this end the following Constitution, for the
working and government of the Church Extension
Society of the African Methodist Episcopal
Church is adopted.
416 CHURCH EXTENSION SOCIETY
CONSTITUTION.
Article i.
There shall be a Board of Church Ex¬
tension consisting of one Bishop who shall
be President, a Corresponding Secretary
and Treasurer, and one member from each
Episcopal District in the United States
The Secretary and Treasurer to be elected
by the General Conference. The other
members of the Board shall be nominated
by the Bishops and confirmed by the Gen¬
eral Conference. The Bishops shall be
ex--officio members.
Article 2.
The Board shall present a statement of
their business annually to the several An¬
nual Conferences, and a quadrennial report
to the General Conference. The Board shall
fill all vacancies that may occur during the
interval between General Conferences.
Article 3.
The Board elected by this General Con¬
ference shall at once procure, under the
laws of the State where the Board shall
be located, an act of incorporation, whereby
they and their successors in office in perpet¬
ual succession shall be made a body cor¬
porate under the name of "The Board of
CHURCH EXTENSION SOCIETY 417
Church Extension," with powers of con¬
tracting and being contracted with, suing
and being sued, and all other powers deem¬
ed necessary for the successful prosecution
of the work, not inconsistent with these
articles.
Article 4.
The Corresponding Secretary shall con¬
duct the correspondence of the Board un¬
der its direction, and shall be subject to
the authority and control of the Board. He
shall be a member of the A. M. E. Church,
and shall reside where the Board is located.
He shall keep the Church constantly ad¬
vised of the work and wants of the De¬
partment of Church Extension. He shall
supervise and superintend the Church Ex¬
tension work of the connection, and exe¬
cute all official papers, devising ways
and means for collecting funds, and
labor to the extent of his power to bring
this department to the broadest field of use¬
fulness.
Article 5.
The Board shall be located at such place
as the General Conference may direct, and
shall meet annually at such time as it maj
deem best for the interests of the depart¬
ment. and at such other times as the Presi-
418 CHURCH EXTENSION SOCIETY
Article 6.
dent and Corresponding Secretary may ap¬
point. Five members shall constitute a
quorum.
The revenues of this department shall be:
(1) Eight per cent, of the Dollar Mon¬
ey Fund. Said percentage to be forward¬
ed directly to the Corresponding Secre¬
tary of the Church Extension Society, by
the Chairman of the Committee on Fin¬
ance in each of our conferences, certified
to by the Presiding Bishop, with such
other moneys as may be collected at the
Annual Conference for the cause of
Church Extension.
(2) The ,day heretofore known and ob¬
served as Children's Day shall be continued,
at which time each church and Sunday-
school throughout the connection shall raise
a collection; twenty-five (25) per cent,
of all of which money shall be devoted
to church extension, and shall be for¬
warded immediately after collecting to
the Corresponding Secretary of the
Church Extension Board; the balance
must be sent to the Secretary-Treasurer
of the Annual Conference immediately.
(3) The admission fees and annual dues
S5URCH EXTENSION SOCIETY 419
of the Women's Department of Church Ex¬
tension.
(4) Special collections by the Corre¬
sponding- Secretary, Bishops, Presiding El¬
ders and Pastors.
(5) Gifts, devises and bequests.
(6) Collections at Annual Conference
Church Extension Anniversaries, for a
special fund, to be designated, The African
Church Extension Fund, to be applied ex¬
clusively in the erection of churches in the
most promising of our African missions.
Article 7.
It shall be lawful for the Board to accept
contributions to its funds, subject to annui¬
ties payable to the order of the person mak¬
ing such contributions, but all money so
received by the Board shall be invested in
adequate securities.
Article 8.
The Board shall have authority to regu¬
late its own proceedings, to appropriate
moneys to pay incidental expenses, to de¬
termine what amount may be donated or
loaned to each applicant, #and to do such
business as may be legitimate and proper
for it to do; provided that the Board shall
not involve itself in debt beyond the amount
of its available assets.
CHURCH EXTENSION SOCIETY
Article 9.
The Board shall have authority to raise
and administer a "Loan Fund," which shall
be held separate from funds raised for gen¬
eral distribution, which shall be used only
in loans on adequate security, said security
to be determined by a regular conveyancer,
the Board to receive and hold in trust for
the African Methodist Episcopal Church,
and convey the same for the uses and ob¬
jects herein declared. All indentures for
the conveyance of property of the Board
of Church Extension shall be on order of
the Executive Board, and executed by the
president and corresponding secretary, with
the seal of the Department.
Article 10.
All applications for aid shall set forth:
1. A description of the building for which
aid is asked. 2. The estimate and probable
cost when completed. 3. The amount of
cash and reliable subscriptions on hand. 4.
The nature of the title, its validity, whether
held in trust for the African Methodist
Episcopal Church. 5. The names of the
members of the'Board of Trustees. 6. Any
additional facts that may be deemed nec¬
essary or useful to the board in making
a decision. In no case shall a loan be ma,de
CHURCH EXTENSION SOCIETY 421
except Qii first mortgage, and that at not
more than 50 per cent, of the actual market
value of the property; provided, however,
that a mortgage may be taken on good
property at 50 per cent, of its value above
first mortgage.
Article it.
The Board of Church Extension shall—
through its Corresponding Secretary—give
reasonable notice to all debtor churches, of
all principal and accrued interest due the
Board, and in case of neglect or failure of
said churches to pay, after proper notice,
the Board shall proceed to collect by due
process of law.
Every loan of one hundred .dollars
($100) or upwards, to . church or school,
shall be secured to the Board of Church
Extension by a bond duly executed by the
trustees and pastor, and a mortgage upon
the property.
In all cases of donation, the proper offi¬
cers shall be required to sign a bond, pro¬
viding and agreeing, that in case of dis¬
satisfaction and withdrawal from the A.
* Any church applying for donation or loan
should write its application from an organized ses¬
sion of its Board of Trustees, and make record of
the application, the date and resolution, and
CHURCH EXTENSION SOCIETY
should enclose a copy of same signed by the
Chairman and Secretary of the Board of Trustees.
M. E. Church, the said donation shall be¬
come a bona fide claim against the church,
and collectable by law.
Article 12.
(1) Each Annual Conference shall elect
a Conference Board of Church Exten¬
sion, composed of four ministers and
one layman to be elected by the An¬
nual Conference. The Presiding Bishop
shall be president 'ex-officio. The board
shall elect a vice-president, a secretary and
treasurer. These officers shall constitute
the Executive Committee of the Confer¬
ence Board of Church Extension.
The Conference Board shall be amenable
and auxiliary to the Board of Church Ex¬
tension of the A. M. E. Church.
(2) The Conference Board of Church
Extension shall pass upon all applications
for aid, made by churches within their con¬
ference, to the Board of Church Extension
of the A. M. E. Church, when duly en¬
dorsed by the Presiding Elders from within
whose districts they come.
(3) The Conference Board of Church
Extension shall receive quarterly reports
endorsed by the Presiding Elders from
CHURCH EXTENSION SOCIETY 423
fie churches within their limits, that are in
debt to the General Board of Church Ex¬
tension of the A. M. E. Church. Any pas¬
tor whose church is a beneficiary of the
Board of Church Extension of the A. M.
E. Church, failing to report quarterly, shall
be deemed guilty of neglect of duty, and be
dealt with as in other cases of neglect or
failure of ,d.uty.
(4) The Conference Board of Church
Extension shall, through its secretary, sub¬
mit a report to the Annual Conference and
to the Corresponding Secretary of the gen¬
eral Board of Church Extension, as to the
mortgaged indebtedness of the churches
within the Annual Conference, and the gen¬
eral condition of its work.
Article 13.
It shall be the duty of the Bishops, Pre¬
siding Elders and Pastors to bring the sub¬
ject of church extension before the Annual
Conferences, District Conferences, Quarter¬
ly Conferences, and churches, and see to it
that the most efficient plans are adopted for
raising the amounts apportioned to the
charges respectively.
Article 14.
At the Annual Conference the Bishop
shall call for the report of the conference
424 CHURCH EXTENSION SOCIETY
board, in the regular order of conference
proceeding's, and devote one evening to a
Church Extension Anniversary, when ad¬
dresses shall be delivered on the work and
service of the Church Extension Society,
and a collection lifted for the African
Church Extension Fund.
Article 15.
There shall be a Woman's Auxiliary
Church Extension Society organized in all
our churches and Sunday-schools, which
shall be auxiliary and amenable to the Con¬
ference Board of Church Extension.
Article 16.
The Corresponding Secretary of the
Church Extension Society shall give bond
and security in a sum not less than two
thousand dollars ($2,000). His salary
shall be twenty-two hundred and fifty
dollars ($2250) per year, payable from
the funds of the Department.
1. Responsibility of Annual Conferences
1. Annual conferences are responsible for
the interest due on all loans within their
respective territories. Where churches
fail to pay, as obligated, the Annual Con-
church extension society 425
ference must settle the claim out of any
funds not otherwise appropriated in case
of all loans made after May, 1904.
2. The Conference Board of Church Ex¬
tension consists of five members, elected
by the annual conferences (one to be a
layman).
3. The Woman's Department shall be
organized in all churches indebted to the
department, and in all churches desiring
loans.
2. The Donation Fund.
1. Children's Day money coming to this
department constitutes the donation fond,
to be applied to the aid of needy churches
in the territory in which it was collected; on
proper application.
2. The work and operation of the Ex¬
tension Department is confined to the home
*ield. Aid given to foreign work must be
conducted through the Missionary Depart¬
ment, which department will be required to
give its note for all moneys advanced to it
by the Extension Department, and repay
the same, when due.
426
A. C. E. LEAGUE
CHAPTER VII.
CONSTITUTION.
Article i. Name.
The name of this organization shall be
the Allen Christian Endeavor League of
the African Methodist Episcopal Church.
Article 2. Objects.
The objects of the organization are:
1. To promote intelligent and practical
Christian living among the young people
and friends of the Church.
2. To train them in proper methods of
Christian work and helpfulness, both for
the support of the Church and relief of the
nee.dy.
3. To strengthen and purify the social
life of our young people, and to make them
an uplifting force in all departments of
'ife.
Article 3. Officers.
Section 1. The general management of
this organization shall be in the hands of
one of the Bishops, who shall be chair¬
man of the Board, a Corresponding Sec¬
retary elected by the General Confer-
A. C. E. LEAGUE
427
ence and a Board of Control consisting
of one member from each Episcopal Dis¬
trict appointed by the Bishops.
Sec. 2. The duties of the Corresponding
Secretary shall be to try to establish and
maintain the League in every Church in
the connection and to promulgate the gen¬
eral principles of the League among the
young. To do this, he shall devote his
time to canvassing the Church and to the
publishing and circulation of such litera¬
ture as may be deemed proper for the
carrying out of the objects of the league.
He shall receive all moneys collected
for the support of the department, giving
receipts therefore, and shall keep a careful
account of all finances passing through the
department, whether by contribution or
from the sale of literature. He shall render
an account of the same to the Board of
Control at its regular meeting.
In conjunction with the President he shall
call special meetings of the Board of Con¬
trol whenever they may think it necessary.
Sec. 3. The salary of the Corresponding
Secretary shall be $2250 per annum,
which shall be paid by the financial de¬
partment.
428
A. C. E. LEAGUE
Sec. 4. The Board of control shall be
presided over by one of the Bishops elect¬
ed by the Bishop's Council.
The Board shall meet biennially and one-
third of the members shall constitute a
quorum, after ,due notice has been given to
all members.
The Board shall exercise careful super¬
vision over the work of the League, devise
ways and means foi carrying out its ob¬
jects, endorse or reject all publications of
the League and see that nothing but the
purest religious literature is circulated
through the League.
The Board of Control shall ordain a
constitution for the governing of the local
leagues, and shall provide that all members
of the local leagues shall subscribe to the
following:
Pledge.
I will earnestly seek for myself the high¬
est New Testament standard of Christian
experience and living, and wilt do what I
can to help others attain to the same. I
witf read the Bible and pray every day an,d
I will abstain from all those forms of
worldly amusements, forbidden by the
Discipline of the African Methodist Epis-
A. C. E. LEAGUE
429
copal Church. I will attend all the relig-
ous meetings of the League and Church
unless hindered by some reason which I
can conscientiously give to my Lord and
Master, and will take some part aside from
singing in all the prayer and class meetings.
Sec. 6. Unconverted persons may be ad¬
mitted as Associate Members by subscrib¬
ing to the following:
Associate Members? Pledge.
Believing in the Bible as the Word of
God and the principles of Christianity, when
practiced, as promoting the highest interest
of all maftkind, I will endeavor to lead 9
moral life consistent with my association
with the members of this League, and will
do all I can to promote the interests of the
League.
Article 4. Conventions.
The Board of Control and Secretary
shall arrange for annual or biennial con¬
ventions of the young people of the en¬
tire Church, and encourage the holding of
State Conventions whenever practicable.
Article 5. Conference Superintendent
The Bishop of each District, upon the
recommendation of the General Secretary
430
A. G. K LEAGUE
of thi Allen Christian Endeavor League
Department shall appoint in each State
therein a man or woman of high Christian
character, intelligent and loyal as State
Superintendent of Leagues.
The State Superintendent shall be the
representative of the General Secretary,
and all business of the Leagues at the An¬
nual Conferences shall be transacted
through him in the absence of the General
Secretary. He shall organize Leagues, and
render all assistance possible in the circula¬
tion of League Literature. He shall hold
conventions in his state with the co-opera¬
tion of the General Secretary, and shall
keep the latter posted on the doings and the
status of the Leagues in his state.
The Bishop of each District, upon the
recommendation of the State Superinten¬
dent shall appoint in each Annual Confer¬
ence a suitable person as Conference Super¬
intendent of Leagues, whose duty it shall be
to co-operate with the State Superintendent
in the organization of Leagues within the
bounds of his Conference, and shall super¬
intend all Leagues within the bounds of his
Conference and report their condition to
the State Superintendent and hold Confer¬
ence Conventions. In a State where there
A. C. E. LEAGUE
431
is but one Annual Conference, the State
Superintendent and Conference Superin¬
tendent shall be one and the same person.
The Conference Superintendent, upon
the recommendation of the Presiding Elder,
shall appoint a suitable person in each Dis¬
trict as District Superintendent of Leagues,
whose duty shall be to co-operate with his
superior officers in the organization of
Leagues in his District, and report the same
to his superior officers.
The Leagues shall defray the reasonable
expenses attendant upon the holding of
conventions, and assist in defraying the
traveling expenses of the Superintendents
when visited.
Each Presiding Elder and Pastor shall
assist in building up and fostering the Allen
Christian Endeavor League in every way
practicable.
Article 6. Finances.
1. To maintain the work of the Allen
Christian Endeavor League, each league
or church shall be required to report one
dollar at the annual conference under the
caption: "How much for the Allen Chris¬
tian Endeavor League?" One-half of
which shall go to the Superannuated
Preachers' Fund and Bible Cause Fund.
432
A. C. E. LEAGUE
2. One night or one afternoon shall be
given to the young people in the annual
conference, to be known as the Young
People's Anniversary, under the auspices
of the Sunday Schools and Allen C. E.
Leagues and a suitable program shall be
arranged for the occasion.
3. The general Church shall observe
the week before Easter as Self-Denial
Week and that an offering be taken for
missionary purposes wherever practica¬
ble.
Article 7.
Our pastors in all our Churches shall see
that the Christian Endeavor or similar
young people's societies now existing there¬
in, shall be transformed into Allen Chris¬
tian Endeavor Leagues as soon as prac¬
ticable.
CHURCH PROPERTY & LOCAL BOARDS
PART VII.
CHURCH PROPERTY AND
LOCAL BOARDS
434
CHURCH PROPERTY
I. PROPERTY.
II. TRUSTEES.
III. STEWARDS.
IV. STEWARDESSES
CHURCH PROPERTY
435
CHAPTER L
CHURCH PROPERTY
i. Property Deeds.
1. For the security of our meeting houses
and the premises belonging thereunto let the
following plan of a deed of settlement be
brought into effect in all possible cases
wherever the law will permit it in any State.
2. If necessary, each Annual Conference
may make such modifications in the deed as
may be required by the laws of any State,
so as to firmly secure the premises to the
African Methodist Episcopal Church.
3. No personal or real property what¬
soever of the A. M. E. Church in any
foreign district or parts thereof shall be
disposed of, sold or otherwise encum¬
bered, except by the written consent of
the Bishops' Council or the General Con¬
ference of said A. M. E. Church.
4. The incorporation of all our churches,
where the law will permit it, should be at¬
tended to as soon as possible. And in
every corporation of the A. M. E. Church
436
church property
the pastor shall be president of the corpor¬
ation and of the Board of Tfustees, and the
method of electing trustees shall be the
same as prescribed in the Book of Disci¬
pline. Every pastor shall see that this
provision is a part of the articles in incor¬
poration.
form OF DEED.
This Indenture, made this day of
, in the year of our Loiyi one thousand
hundred and , between of thf
, in the State of , [if the grantor
be married, insert the name of his wife]
of the one part, and trustees, in trust
for the use and pui'poses hereinafter men¬
tioned, all of the in the State of
aforesaid, of the other part, Witnesseth,
that the said , [if married, insert the
name of his wife], for and in consideration
of the sum of specie, to in hand
paid, at and upon the sealing and delivery
of these presents, the receipt whereof ia
hereby acknowledged, hath—or have-
given, granted, bargained, sold, released,
confirmed, conveyed, and by these presents
doth [do], give, grant, bargain sell, re¬
lease, confirm, and convey unto them the
said trustees and their successors [trustees
in trust for the uses and purposes herein¬
after mentioned and declared] all the es-
CHURCH PROPERTY
437
tate, right, title, interest, property claim,
and demand whatsoever, either in law or
equity, which he, the said [if married
here insert his wife's name], hath (or have)
in, to, or upon all and singular, a certain
lot or piece of land, situate, lying, and be¬
ing in the and State aforesaid, bounded
as follows to wit: [here insert the several
courses and distances of the land to the
place of beginning], containing and laid
out for acres of land, together with all
and singular the houses, woods, water
ways, privileges, and appurtenances there¬
to belonging, or in any wise pertaining: to
have and to hold all and singular the above
mentioned and described lot or piece of
land, situate, lying, and being as aforesaid;
together with all and singular the houses,
woods, water ways, and privileges thereto
belonging, unto the said and their suc¬
cessors in office, forever in trust, that they
shall erect, or cause to be built thereon, a
house or place of worship, for the use of
the members of the African Methodist
Episcopal Church in the United States of
America, according to the rule and Disci¬
pline of said Church, which from time to
time may be adopted and agreed upon by
the ministers and preachers of the said
438
CHURCH PROPERTY
Church, at their General Conferences," in
the United States of America; and in fur¬
ther trust and confidence, that they shall
at all times forever, hereafter, permit such
ministers and preachers belonging to said
Church, as shall from time to time be duly
authorized by the General Conferences of
the ministers and preachers of the said
African Methodist Episcopal Church, or by
Annual Conferences authorized by the said
Conferences to preach and expound God's
holy word therein; and in further trust and
confidence, that as often as any one or
more trustees, hereinbefore mentioned, shall
die, or cease to be a member or members
of said church, according to the rules and
it shall be the duty of the stationed minister
or preacher (authorized as aforesaid), who
shall have the pastoral charge of the mem¬
bers of said church, to call a meeting of the
members of the election of all the board,
or a part according to law, as soon as con¬
veniently may be; and when so met, the
said minister or preacher shall proceed to
nominate one or more persons to fill the
place or places of him or them whose office
or offices has—or have—been vacated as
aforesaid: Provided the person or persons
so nominated shall have been one year a
CHURCH PROPERTY
439
member or members of the said church im¬
mediately preceding such nomination, and
be at least twenty-one years of age; and
the. said members, so assembled, shall pro¬
ceed to elect, and by a majority of votes,
appoint the person or persons so nominat¬
ed, to fill such vacancy or vacancies, in order
to keep up the number of (trustees forever;
and in case of an equal number of votes for
and against the said nomination, the station¬
ed minister or preacher shall have the cast¬
ing vote.
Provided, nevertheless, That the said
trustees or any of them, or their successors,
have advanced, or shall advance, any sum or
sums of money, or are, or shall be responsi¬
ble for any sum or sums of money, on ac¬
count of said premises, and they, the said
trustees, or their successors, be obliged to
pay the said sum or sums of money, they or
a majority of them, shall be authorized to
raise the said sum or sums of money, by
mortgage on the said premises, or by selling
the said premises, after notice given to the
pastor or preacher that has the oversight
of the congregation attending divine service
on the said premises, if the money due be
not paid to the said trustees, or their suc¬
cessors, after paying the debt, and other ex-
440
CHURCH PROPERTY
penses which are due, from the money aris¬
ing from such sale, shall deposit the re-
nainder of the money produced by the said
sale, in the hands of the steward or stewards
of the society belonging- to or attending
divine service on said premises, which sur¬
plus or the proceeds of such sale, so deposit¬
ed in the hands of the said steward or
stewards, shall be at the disposal of the next
Annual Conference, authorized as aforesaid;
which said Annual Conference shallMispose
of the said money, according to the best of
their judgment, for the use of the said so¬
ciety.
And the said doth, by these presents,
warrant and forever defend all and singular
the above mentioned and described lot or
piece of ground with the appurtenances
thereto belonging, unto them the said
and their successors chosen and appointed,
as aforesaid, from the claim or claims of
him, the said , his heirs and assigns, and
from the claim or claims of all persons
whatever.
Tn testimony whereof, the said (if
married, insert the name of his wife), have
'hereto set their hands and seals, the day and
year aforesaid,
Sealed and delivered
CHURCH PROPERTY
441
in presence of us:
Grantor's [l.s.]
Two witnesses. His wife's [l.s.]
Received the day of the date of the above
written Indenture the consideration
therein mentioned in full.
Witnesses, Grantor's [l.s.]
County, ss.
Be it remembered, that on the day of
, in the year of our Lord, one thou¬
sand , personally appeared before
me, one of the Justices of the Peace, in the
county*of and State of the
within name (the grantor, if mar¬
ried, insert the name of his wife), and ac¬
knowledged the within deed of trust to be
their act and deed, for the uses and pur¬
poses therein mentioned and declared; and
she, the said wife of the said
being separate and apart from her, the said
husband, by me examined, declare^
that she had made the said acknowledg¬
ment, freely and with her own consent, with¬
out being induced thereto through fear or
threats of her said husband.
In testimony whereof, I have hereunto
set my hand and seal, the day and year
first above written.
Here the Justice's name.
442
CHURCH PROPERTY
Note i. Let all our churches be built
plainly and decently, but not more expen¬
sively than is absolutely unavoidable.
Note 2. Whereas, some of the States
and Territories [and Countries] have spe¬
cial acts on their statute books governing
religious bodies, therefore the meaning and
intent of this chapter wherever it refers to
the law of the State or Territory is to be
subject to the said statute law and not to any
individual church corporation that is now
or may be incorporated.
Note 3. Any church or congregation
among us that will not submit wholly to 'the
spiritual government of our General and
Annual Conferences shall be disowned.
Sec. 5. Abandoned Property.
Provided, that any church-property aban¬
doned in consequence of the disbanding of
the Society, the title of said property shall
go to the Board of Church Extension of the
Church Extension Society of the African
Methodist Episcopal Church, the same to
be sold and the proceeds of said sale, less
the expense to the Extension Society, shall
be set apart for the aid of mission work of
the Conference to which said abando.ned
property belonged.
TRUSTEES"
44 3
CHAPTER IL
TRUSTEES OF CHUIRCH PROPERTY
r. The Number.
1. Where proper persons can be procured
let nine trustees be elected for our meet¬
ing houses; otherwise seven, five or three
2. Each board shall consist of not less
than three, nor more than nine persons.
2. Qualifications.
1. Each person to be elected trustee shall
be twenty-one 3§ears of age, and shall have
b.een not less than six months a member of
our Church—except in case of missions,
new work, or other emergencies.
2. No person shall be eligible as a trustee
of any of our houses, churches or schools
who is not a regular member of our Church.
3^ Mode of Election.
1. Whenever the law of the land requires
a specified mode of election, that mo.de shall
be observed in electing trustees.
2. When the civil law does not intervene
+he trustees shall be elected annually by the
members of the church.
444
TRUSTEES
3. The minister in charge shall appoint
the time and place for holding the election
and give notice of the same from the pulpit
at least one Sunday previous to the time.
4. The minister at the meeting for elec¬
tion shall nominate twice the number of
persons to be elected.
5. Then .every member of the church,
twenty-one years of age and in full com¬
munion shall have the right to vote for
the nominees, and if present at the meeting
shall cast his ballot for those of his choice ;
and so the election shall proceed until by a
majority of votes cast the required number
of trustees are elected. *The minister in
charge shall then make a declaration of the
result.
4. Chairman of the Board.
1. The minister in charge shall be
Chairman of the Board of Trustees, and
his signature shall be necessary to make
the acts of the trustees legal
2. If the Chairman of the Board
is at any time unable to be present at
a meeting he shall appoint a president pro
tern., whose signature also shall be legal.
TRUSTEES
445
5. Duties of Trustees.
1. The trustees shall manage all the
temporal concerns of the church not other¬
wise provided for, and shall have a treas¬
urer of the Board elected by the Board.
2. They shall guard all the real estate;
churches, parsonages, school houses and
other property owned by the people in the
connection.
3. They shall make improvements upon
said property or real estate when authorized
to do so by a majority of the legal voters
of the church.
4. They shall procure by purchase or
hire, a house for the preacher's family and
also comfortably furnish it for them and pay
the expense of moving thereto.
6. Orders for Improvement.
1. Wherever improvements should be
made the minister in charge shall call to¬
gether the legal voters of the church and a
.majority of them will have to give their
consent for the improvement to be ordered.
2. Should, however, a majority of them
not be present at a meeting after a proper
call has been made, then a majority vote
of those present shall be considered legal.
446
TRUSTEES
7. Amenable to Quarterly Conference.
1. The trustees shall make a report of
all their receipts and expenditures every
quarter to the Quarterly Conference; to
which body they shall be answerable for
their official conduct.
8, Effects of Expulsion.
1. No person who is a trustee shall be
ejected while he is a joint security for
money unless such relief is given him as 15
demanded, or the creditors will accept.
2. Any trustee ceasing to be a member of
our Church by reason of expulsion or other¬
wise, shall immediately cease to be a trustee
except in case of ,debt in which he is a
}oinL security; but even then he shall not
be continued any longer than such relief
can be given as the creditors will accept.
9. Decorum in Churches.
1. The men and women shall be per¬
mitted to sit together in all our churches
wherever practicable.
2. All ministers, preachers and officers
shall use their influence to put an end to
the habit of talking before and after ser*
vices in our'churches.
STEWARDS
447
CHAPTER III.
CHURCH STEWARDS
1. Appointment of Stczvards.
1. The number of stewards for each
church shall not be less than three nor
more than nine.
2. The preacher in charge shall nomi¬
nate the number of stewards needed for
his circuit or station and submit the nom¬
ination to the Quarterly "Conference,
which shall confirm it or, if it see proper,
reject it.
3. The stewards so nominated and con¬
firmed, shall serve for the term of one
year; or be appointed annually.
4. To be qualified for their office they
must be men of. solid piety, who both
know- and love the Methodist doctrine
and discipline. They must be of good
natural or acquired ability to transact
the temporal business of the. church.
2. The Duties of Stezvards.
1. They shall take an exact account ot all
the money or other provisions collected for
448
STEWARDS
the support of the preacher or preachers in
the circuit or station.
2. They shall make an accurate return of
every expenditure of money, whether to
the preachers, church, sick or poor.
3. They shall seek out the needy and dis¬
tressed in order to relieve them and comfort
them.
4. They shall attend the Quarterly Con¬
ferences of their circuit or station to give
advice, if asked, in planning the circuit or
station; attend committees for the applica¬
tion of money to churches and give coun¬
sel in matters of arbitration*
5. They'shall write circular letters to
the societies of a circuit when occasion
requires to let them know the state of
temporal concerns at the last quarterly
meeting and to urge them to be more
liberal in their contributions.
6. They shall register the marriages and
baptisms and be subject to the Bishops,
Elders, Deacons and traveling preachers
of their circuit or station.
7. The stewards shall provide the ele¬
ments for the Lord's Supper.
STEWARDS
449
3. The Accountability of the Stezvards.
1. The stewards for a faithful perform¬
ance of their duty shall be accountable to
the Quarterly Conference of their circuit or
station and it shall have power to remove
them when they fail or refuse to do their
duty.
2. In the interval of the Quarterly Con¬
ference Sessions, the preacher in charge
shall have power to suspend a steward who
refuses, neglects, or fails to discharge his
duty, and to fill the vacancy until the next
meeting of the Quarterly Conterence
which si.all dispose of his case.
3. The Board of Stewards shall have a
regularly labeled Church Record for the
registration of baptisms, marriages, deaths,
probationers and members.
4. The preachers in charge of the circuits
and stations shall see that the foregoing is
enforced.
Stewardesses
1. The preacher in charge may nominate
a board of stewardesses composed of not
less than three nor more than nine sisters
of the church to assist the stewards in the
discharge of their duties.
450
STEWARDESSES
2. When the nomination is made the
stewards shall either confirm or reject it;
and if confirmed shall hold the steward¬
esses responsible to their board for a faith¬
ful performance of their duty.
3. Wherever it is necessary for it to be
done the preacher and stewards shall re¬
move the stewardesses and supply their
places.
4. The stewardesses are members of the
Official Board and the Quarterly Confer¬
ence.
PART VIII.
APPENDIX
xxmaaav
452
COURSE OF STUDIES
I. COURSE OF STUDIES.
II. SPECIFIC EXAMINATION.
III. RECOMMENDATION TO STUD¬
ENTS.
IV. CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES.
V. EPISCOPAL DISTRICTS.
VI. BISHOPS' AND GENERAL OF¬
FICERS' ADDRESSES.
VII. FIVE MILLION DOLLAR DRIVE.
COURSE OF STUDIES
453
CHAPTER I.
COURSES _ OF STUDIES
i. Traveling Preachers.
This course of study which has been pre¬
pared by the Council of Bishops, by order
of the General Conference, has been care¬
fully decided upon after a patient investi¬
gation of the relative merits of the books
recommended.
The Annual Conference shall appoint a
committee on the studies of each of the five
series, annually, to act at the Conference one
year later. These committees should begin
the work of examination at the place of An¬
nual Conference one day before the Con¬
ference opens. They shall not examine any
preacher for admission, advancement or or¬
ders, who has not the books of his Course
and has not studied them. Preachers in
course must procure some of their books
within the first quarter, and all of them be¬
fore the end of the second quarter, each
year.
Examining committeemen should, as far
as possible, be relieved of other committee
work till they report the results of the ex¬
aminations. They should not recommend
454
COURSE OF STUDIES
to the Conference any preacher who has not
made an average of sixty-five on a basis of
one hundred or who has fallen below fifty
in any study.
Ordained preachers for admission to the
Annual Conference must be examined in the
studies for the second year, and if recog¬
nized as Elders, iu those for the fourth year
also.
Presiding Elders must guard the work of
examination carefully at the District Con¬
ference, appointing rone but the most com¬
petent ministers to the work, and oversee it
themselves. The Church does not want any
but effective ministers.
Studies for Admission.
Every preacher to be admitted to the
Annual Conference must have an eighth
grade education, or higher. He must
have a respectable knowledge of the
Bible, The Discipline of the Church, Tan¬
ner's Outlines of History, Embrv's Di¬
gest of Theology, Manual for Probation¬
ers—C. M. Tanner.
Studies for First Year.
1. Bible History.
2. Study of the Bible, Pentateuch and
Historical Books..
Course of studies
455
3. Social Engineer.—Earp.
4. Life of Christ.—Geikte.
5. Systematic Theology (Vol. I, to Pt.
II., Chapter VIII).—Miley.
6. Botany.
7. Rhetoric.
8. Methodist Polity.—Turner.
To be read :—
English Literature.
Baptism.—Merrill.
Wesley's Sermons.
Church Periodicals.
Studies for Second Year
1. History of the A. M. E. Church.
2. Study of the Bible, Poetical and
Prophetical Books.
3. Christian Pastorate.—Kidder.
4. Life of Paul.—Conybeare and Hozvson.
5. Judicial Practice.—Butler.
6. Systematic Theology (Vol. I., Part
II., Chapter VIII, to the end.—Miley.
7. Geology.
8. Logic.
9. Gibson's African Methodist Shield.
To be read :—
Ecclesiastical Architecture.—Martin.
Story of Bible.—Foster.
456
COURSE OF STUDIES
Church Periodicals.
Studies for Third Year
1. Short History of Christian Church
(Part I., II., III).—Hurst.
2. Bible Study—Gospels and Acts.
3. Homiletics—Kidder.
4. Key to Scripture.—Coppin.
5. Systematic Theology (Christology
and Atonement in Christ).—Miley, II.
6. Zoology.
7. Psychology.
8. Gibson's African Methodist Shield.
To be read:—
Chemistry.
Christian Sabbath.—Bar gin.
Introduction to Scripture.
Church Periodicals.
Official Decisions of the Bishops.—
Lampton.
Studies for Fourth Year.
1. Short History of Christian Church.
2. Bible Study—Epistle and Revela¬
tions.
3. Extemporaneous Preaching.—Buck¬
ley.
4. Hermeneutics.—Kidder.
5. Systematic Theology (Salvation in
—Hurst.
Christ and Eschatology).—Miley II.
course of studies
457
6. Astronomy.—Young.
7. Ethics.
To be read:—
Apologetics.
Physics.
The Christian Faith.—Curtis.
Church Periodicals.
Ministers' Associate Course of Studies.
The Bishops and Conferences must see
that the regular examining committees do
not overlook this course; or the Bishop may
appoint a special committee whose business
it will be to' examine upon the studies here¬
in designated:
i.
Latin.
2.
Greek.
3-
Hebrew.
4-
Elements of Geometry
5-
Natural Philosophy.
6.
Chemistry.
7-
Geology.
8.
Political Economy.
No authors are named in this course. The
student-minister can therefore avail himself
of any books upon the studies which he may
fird convenient.
2. For Exhorters.
All persons making application before
458
COURSE OF STUDIES
any of our Quarterly Conferences for Li¬
cense to Exhort, must, in addition to the
ordinary questions propounded touching on
life, conversion, growth in grace, and his
Christian experience; be examined by the
Presiding Elder , or any member of the
Quarterly Conference desiring, upon the
following studies:
1. Spelling, Reading, Writing and
Grammar.
2. The Holy Bible.
3. Catechism.
4. Discipline A. M. E. Church.
5. The Hymn Book of the A. M. E.
Church.
An exhorter is an incipient preacher; he
preaches although he does not take a spe¬
cial text. Therefore he is compelled to deal
with theology, hence the requirement to
study the Bible, A. M. E. Hymnal, "Bin-
ney's Compend of Theology," or "Embry's
Digest of Theology."
3. For Local Preachers.
Local preachers should study as hard,
be as able and learned, as the traveling
minister, and in every particular be his in¬
tellectual and moral equal, excelling him
in pulpit power if possible." Therefore they
COURSE OF STUDIES
459
should go through the same course of
studies in every respect, as they have the
same people to preach to and instruct. But
after years of observation and experience
we have concluded to give the local preach¬
ers a more limited course and ..require the
presiding Elders to hold them rigidly to it.
Therefore local preachers must pass a fair
examination * in the following studies, or
have their licenses revoked. The Presiding
Elder and Quarterly Conference however
may exercise charity in consideration of old
^ge and infirmities.
REQUISITES FOR LICENSING LOCAL PREACHERS
1. Spelling, Reading, Writing, Geogra¬
phy, Grammar, Arithmetic and History.
2. The Holy Bible and Catechism.
3. Story of the Bible.—Charles Foster.
4. Digest of Christian Theology.—Etn-
bry.
First Year's Studies.
1. Digest of Christian Theology.—Bm-
bry.
12. Methodist Polity.—Turner.
3. Outlines of Church History.—Hurst.
4. The A. M. K Discipline.
460
COURSE OF STUDIES
Second Year Studies.
1. Christian Theology.—Field.
2. Bible Readings.
3. The A. M. E. Discipline.
Third Year's Studies.
1. Story of Creation.—5". M. Campbell.
2. History of the Christian Church—
Fisher.
3-.~Bj$e Geography.
4. Outlines of History of A. M. E.
Church—Tanner.
5. The A. M. E. Discipline.
Fourth Year's Studies'.
1. Aloral Science—Wayland.
Books to be purchased and read at any
time.
2. Introduction to the Study of the Scrip¬
tures—Nichols.
3. Astronomy—Warren.
4. Relation of Baptized Children to the
Church—Coppin.
5. Physiology and Hygiene—Cutter.
6. Domestic Education—Payne.
7. Divine Logos—Johnson.
8. The A. M. E. Discipline.
COURSE OF STUDIES'
461
Minis rs from other denominations ap¬
plying f admission to the traveling work
natural! g. before the Committee on Ad¬
mission, an I second year's studies, respec¬
tively, vvhtre they must be examined
upon their ^standing in the church from
whence thev came, under what conditions
they lef" it; also submit their ministerial
papers if they are ordained, to the com¬
mittee, and be questioned upon their edu¬
cational advantages and attainments, Chris¬
tian experiences, and the motives that led
them to the A. M. E. Church. And if these
conditions are satisfactory:
"They must be examined upon the Disci¬
pline of the A. M. E. Church, and so much
of our theological doctrines as to enable
the committee to determine whether they
agree with the doctrines, rules and regu¬
lations.
And if the committee think it advisable,
it shall require them to read such books
as they may recommend notwithstanding
their admission.
462 SPECIFIC EXAMINATION
CHAPTER II.
SPECIFIC EXAMINATION
Questions on Review ,to be answered by
candidates on completion of fourth year's
studies, or upon examination for Elder's
Orders.
i. Personal Religious Life and Habits.
The very great excellence of the follow¬
ing is our excuse for copying it from the
Discipline of the Methodist Episcopal
Church (1878).
1. State your views of the character and
source of the Christian life.
2. How may we know that we are par¬
takers of this life?
3. What are the evidences of a divine
call to the ministry? ;
4. State what you consider to be the main
duties of the ministerial office, an,d the
ziecessary qualifications for the discharge of
them.
5. By what means may these qualifica¬
tions be cultivated ?
6. Give your views of the nature and
SPECIFIC EXAMINATION 463
importance of Pastoral Visitation, and state
the amount of attention you give to it.
7. Inform us of your general habits of
study.
8. Name all the books you have read
each year since your admission on trial in
the traveling ministry.
9. How much time do you devote to the
study of the Scriptures, and with what
method do you study them?
2. Examination in the Bible.
1. In what sense do you consider the
Bible to be the word of God, and by what
arguments do you sustain your views?
2. Explain what is meant by the phrase
"Canon of Scripture."
3. Distinguish between the genuineness,
and authenticity, and credibility of a book.
4. Give a synopsis of the argument by
which the genuineness of the books con¬
stituting our received Canon of the Old
Testament is established.
5. Give a synopsis of the argument es¬
tablishing the genuineness of the books con¬
tained in the received Canon of the New
T estament.
6. In what sense do Protestants affirm
and Romanists deny that the Scriptures
464 SPECIFIC EXAMINATION
form a complete and infallible rule of faith
and practice?
7. State when the authorized version of
the Bible appeared, and how it was pro¬
duced.
8. Give an epitome of the history of the
Israelites from the time of the Exodus to
the death of Joshua.
9. Recount the leading facts connected
with the revolt of the Ten Tribes.
10. Name the great Annual Festivals of
the Jews; and also state what they were
designed to commemorate, and how they
were observed.
11. Name the principal prophets, the
periods in which they prophesied, and the
particular burdens of their prophecy.
12. Give from the life of our Lord some
illustrations of his regard for the Old Tes¬
tament Scriptures.
13. What predictions relate to Christ,
especially to the time of his coming? his
character? office? death?
14. Of what periods of the life of our
Lord have we historical records? and over
how long a period did His ministry extend ?
15. Describe the principal events and
localities of His ministry.
SPECIFIC EXAMINATION 465
16. State the leading facts recorded in
the Acts of the Apostles.
17. What is a miracle? In what way do
miracles authenticate a divine revelation?
3. On the Doctrines of the Bible.
1. In what manner does the Bible make
known the existence of God?
2. What Scripture proof is there of a
Trinity of Persons in one Godhead?
3. Enumerate the attributes of God, and
give Scripture proofs of each.
4. Give the Scriptural doctrines of the In¬
carnation, and show how it is connected
with the Gospel scheme.
5. Give a summary of the Scripture ar¬
gument for the Divinity of Christ.
6. Give the Scripture proof of the Per¬
sonality, Divinity and Work of the Holy
Spirit.
7. What was the effect of Adam's sin
upon himself? upon his posterity?
8. What is the relation of the vicarious
death of Christ to the forgiveness of our
sins ?
9. State the proofs by which the resur¬
rection of Christ is established.
10. Show the nature and value of Christ's
intercession as taught in the Scriptures.
466
SPECIFIC EXAMINATION
11. What are the doctrine and proof of
the Witness of the Spirit?
12. State concisely the doctrine of Chris¬
tian perfection as taught by Mr. Wesley,
and support it by Scripture proofs.
13. Explain the difference between re¬
generation or the new birth and entire sanc-
tification.
14. State the Anninian doctrine respect¬
ing the perseverance of the saints, 'and
show its harmony with the Scriptures.
15. State the nature, design and obliga¬
tion of Baptism; and the proofs of each.
16. State why baptism of infants should
be retained in the Church.
17. What are the phases used in Scrip¬
ture to designate the Lord's Supper? what
(heir import? what the ground for obliga¬
tion on Christians to observe this sacra¬
ment ?
18. State the Romish doctrine of Tran-
substantiation; also the Lutheran doctrine
of Consubstantiation; and give an outline
of the arguments by which each is dis¬
proved.
19. How do you prove that the wicked
will not be annihilated?
20. State the Scripture doctrine of the
SPECIFIC EXAMINATION
467
resurrection of the body; and give the
proofs.
Church Organisation and Government.
1. State the different forms of Church
government.
2. State the character of the organization
in Great Britain; in what respects it differs
from and in what it agrees with, that of
the Methodist Episcopal Church of the
African Methodist Episcopal Church in the
United States.
3. What are the respective duties and
powers of the General Conference and of
the Annual, District and Quarterly Con¬
ferences in the African Methodist Episco¬
pal Church?
4. What are the peculiar duties and pow¬
ers vested in the following officers of the
Church respectively, namely: Bishops,
Presiding Elders, Elders, Deacons, Preach¬
ers in charge, Local Preachers, Stewards,
Trustees of churches and Class Leaders?,
and how is the limitation of the power, and
the amenability of each for its proper ex¬
ercise, fixed?
5. Ecclesiastical History.
1. Enumerate and describe the principal
Jewish sects existing at the time of Christ
468
SPECIFIC EXAMINATION
2. Give some account of the early per¬
secution of the Christians.
3. Mention some circumstances in the
state of the world which assisted the early
progress of Christianity.
4. State the doctrines of the Gnostics,
and show their evil influence upon the early
Church.
5. State the chief causes which led to
the separation of the Greek from the Latin
Church and the period when it took place.
6. Give an account of the religious state
of the world immediately prior to the time
of Luther.
7. Give an account of the Great Reforma¬
tion—the causes that led to it, and the
principal characters engaged in it.
8. Give an account of the Reformation
in England; also of the Puritans.
9. Give an account of the origin and rise
of Methodism in Great Britain, and the
leading characters in the Wesleyan move¬
ment.
10. How did Methodism take its origin
in this country? Who were its principal
founders? What were the principal char¬
acteristics of the movement?
11. What were the circumstances that
SPECIFIC EXAMINATION
469
led to the organization of the Methodist
Episcopal Church? what were the circum¬
stances that led to the organization of the
African Methodist Episcopal Church? what
were the time, place and circumstances un¬
der whic h these organizations were effected ?
12. State the leading events in the history
of the African Methodist Episcopal Church
since its organization.
[Read—Thomson's Evidences of Reve¬
lation; McClintock's Methodology; Kid¬
der's Christian Pastorate; Hervey's Chris¬
tian Rhetoric; Conybeare and Howson's
Life and Epistles of St. Paul.]
Books of Reference—Fleming's Vocab¬
ulary of Philosophy; Smith's Smaller Clas¬
sical Dictionary; McClintock and Strongs'
Cyclopaedia; Havdn's Dictionary of Dates.
470
RECOMMENDATIONS
CHAPTER III.
RECOMMENDATIONS TO STUDENTS
We recommend to candidates for exhort-
er's_ or preacher's license in the Quarterly
Conference; local Deacons and Elders, pro¬
bationers in the Annual Conference, and
traveling Deacons, who desire most profit¬
ably to read the Scriptures; that they pur¬
sue the following course, viz.: Read a por¬
tion of the Scriptures each and every
day. Let nothing prevent you in this good
undertaking. Read a lesson of one or two
chapters from the Old and the same num¬
ber from the New Testament. Do not at¬
tempt to master a lesson of more than two
chapters from tht Old, and two from the
New Testament.
These four chapters will be quite as much
as you will be able to study profitably. Let
your course of reading be regular, and study
from day to day. Do not skip about from
book to book, and from place to place. Such
a course of study will profit you very little,
and by it you can neve*- become learned
RECOMMENDATIONS
471
in the Scriptures. Read a few sentences or
a paragraph, then stop, reflect, and inwardly
digest the subject, then proceed again in
like manner with a few more sentences, or
another paragraph, and so continue until
yen have completed your Scripture lessons.
This will do more good than an attempt to
commit the whole to memory.
The course marked out for the study of
the Scriptures will be the best, the most
profitable of any for you to pursue in the
study of those works which we have en¬
joined, with this simple difference, that we
recommend you to take a lesson, a cer¬
tain number of pages, for a daily lesson,
instead of a certain number of chapters.
For instance, two to four pages of Wat¬
son's Institutes read and studied per day,
would be a sufficiently large- lesson for any
one pursuing a regular course of study, and
a most certain course to pursue in order
to become master of that work.
The same truth holds good of all other
books contained in the course.
We have recommended several books to
be read which are given at the end of the
course for each year. Candidates will not
be examined in these, except as to the fact
472
RECOMMENDATIONS
of reading. They may be asked if they
have read them.
Through much prayer and watchfulness,
our hearts are made better by study.
"Through desire a man having separated
himself, seeketh and intermeddleth with all
wisdom." Proverbs xviii, i.
"Search the Scriptures, for in them ye
think ye have eternal life, and they are they
which testify of me," says the Saviour.
"Study to be approved, a workman that
needeth not to be ashamed," says the Holy
Spirit by the sainted Paul.
In conclusion, we say, there is not a book
on earth so favorable to all the kind, and
all the sublime affections; or so unfriendly
to hatred and persecution, to tyranny, to
injustice and every sort of malevolence, as
the Gospel. It breathes nothing through¬
out. but mercy, benevolence and peace.
Poetry is sublime, when it awakens in the
mind any great and good affection, as
piety or patriotism. This is one of the
noblest effects of the art.
The Psalms are remarkable, beyond all
other writings, for their power of inspir¬
ing devout emotions.
"But it is not in this respect only, that
RECOMMENDATIONS
473
they are sublime. Of the divine nature
they contain the most magnificent descrip¬
tions that the soul of man can comprehend.
The hundred and fourth Psalm in particu¬
lar, displays the power and goodness of
Providence, in creating and preserving the
world, and the various tribes of animals in
it, with such majesty in brevity and beauty,
as it is vain to look for in any human com¬
position.
474 conference boundaries
CHAPTER IV.
CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES
1. Alabama Conference: The Alabama
Conference shall consist of the following
territory: Lowndes and Baldwin counties
beginning at Union Springs running
west; all of Bullock and Montgomery
Counties south of the Montgomery and
Eufaula railroad; beginning at Union
Springs running south all of Bullock and
Pike Counties, west cf the Mobile and
Girard railroad: the Inverness and Troy
Circuits; also Bethel and St. James
churches east of said railroad; all of
Covington County, (except Florala, Opp,
Poley, Liberty Hill, Lockhart and Green-
bay charges;) all of Dallas, Wilcox and
Monroe Counties east of the Alabama
river; all ofAutauga County (except Mar-
bury and Pentecost) ; and all that part
of the state east of the Alabama River
not included in the South Alabama Con-
CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES 475
ference; to the state line of Florida and
the Gulf of Mexico.
2. North Alabama Conference: The North
Alabama Conference shall consist of all
the territory in the state north of Rome
and Decatur Southern R. R.; shall include
all of each of the following counties:
Etowah, St. Clair and Bibb (except Guer¬
nsey, Oxmoor and Cleveland) Pickens
County and all that part of the state ly¬
ing north and west of these counties
named. Also the Fairview church in
Hale County.
3. Central Alabama Conference: The Cen¬
tral Alabama Conference shall include
all of Dallas County that is not included
in the Alabama Conference; and all that
part of the state lying west of the Ala¬
bama river and Mobile Bay to the state
line of Mississippi. Perry County and
all of Hale County (except the Fairview
Church.)
4. East Alabama Conference: The East
Alabama Conference shall consist of the
territory lying north of a line beginning
northwest of Barbour County, including
Glennville Circuit; and running east to
the Chattahoochee river; all of the terri-
476 CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES
tory of Bullock and Montgomery Coun¬
ties lying north of the Montgomery and
Eufaula railroad to the Alabama river;
shall embrace all the counties of Macon,
Elmore, Chilton, Coosa, Talladega, Shelby,
Calhoun and Claybourne; all of the ter¬
ritory lying east of these counties and
south of the Decatur and Southern rail¬
road to the state line of Georgia; also
Marbury and Pentecost in Autauga
Counties.
5. South Alabama Conference: The South
Alabama Conference shall include the
Counties of Barbour,Coffee,Dale,Geneva,
Henry and Houston and all that part of
Bullock, Pike and Covington Counties
not included in the Alabama Conference.
6. Arkansas Conference: The Arkansas
Conference includes that part of the state
north of the Base Line and west of the
Fifth Principal Meridian, and that part
of Pulaski County south of the Base
Line, and all of Randolph and Lawrence
Counties east of the Fifth Principal
Meridian, except no part of Monroe, Lee
nor St. Francis Counties shall be in the
Arkansas Conference territory, except
Brinkley, which shall be in the Arkansas
Conference.
CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES
477
7. South Arkansas Conference: The South
Arkansas Conference includes Bradley,
Drew, Lincoln, Chicot and Ashley Coun¬
ties that part of Desha County west of
the Arkansas river, Harrell Circuit in
Calhoun County, Bartholomew and Tamo
Circuits in Jefferson County.
8. West Arkansas Conference: The West
Arkansas Conference includes all that
part of the state west of the Saline river
and south of the Base Line to parallel 34,
and all west of Moro Creejc to its Con¬
fluence with Ouchita river and all west
of Ouchita river to the Louisiana line;
excepting that part . of Dallas County
south of parallel 34, Cotton Belt, Thorn-
ton, Ellisville, Bearden, Harrell Circuits-
9. East Arkansas Conference: The East
Arkansas Conference includes Phillips,
Lee, St. Francis, Crittenden, Poinsett,
Craighead, Mississippi, Greene, Clay, and
Cross Counties and" that part of Monroe
County north of the Base Line and Desha
County east of the Arkansas river; ex¬
cepting Red Fork, Brinkley, Clarendon
Station, Postelle, Trenton, Turner Cir¬
cuits,
478 CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES
10. Central Arkansas Conference: The
Central Arkansas Conference includes
Saline and Grant Counties east of Saline
river, Cleveland, Arkansas Counties, that
part of Lonoke, Prairie and Monroe
Counties south of the Base Line,. Dallas
County south of Parallel 34, Jefferson
County except Bartholomew and Tamo
Circuits, Clarendon Station, Postelle,
Turner, Trenton, Bearden, Cotton Belt,
Thornton, Ellisville and Benton Circuits.
11. Baltimore Conference: The Baltimore
Conference shall include all of the State
of Maryland and the District of Colum¬
bia.
12. Bermuda Conference: The Bermuda
Conference corresponds with the Islands
of Bermuda.
13. California Conference: The California
Conference comprises California and Ne¬
vada.
14. Colorado Conference: The Colorado
Conference comprises Colorado, Wyo¬
ming, Utah, New Mexico and Arizona.
15. Florida Conference: The Florida Con¬
ference embraces all that part of the state
^west.of the eastern boundary of Jeffer-
CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES 479
starting point of the northern boundary-
son county and the western boundary of
Madison county. The Madison Presid¬
ing Elder District shall be included in the
Florida Conference. Bellville and Jen¬
nings shall remain in the Florida Confer¬
ence.
16. East Florida Conference: The northern
boundary of the South Florida Confer¬
ence and part of the eastern boundary
of the Middle Florida Conference shall be
the southern and western boundaries of
the East Florida Conference.
17. South Florida Conference: The origi¬
nal line of the A. C. L. railroad separating
the southern boundary of the Middle
Florida Conference and the Central
Florida Conference, following said line
to the Winston Junction, then southward
to Mulberry, then to Lake Wales; then
southeast to Sebring; then south to
within five miles of Fort Myers, then
following an imaginary line to Key West,
including Winston Junction and Mul¬
berry shall be known as the South Florida,
Conference.
18. Central Florida Conference: Homos-
assa, on the Gulf of Mexico, shall be the
480 CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES
of the Central Florida Conference and the
southern boundary of the Middle Florida
Conference, thence by an imaginary line
northeast to the town of Hernando,
thence southeast to the town of Bush-
nell, thence north following the A. C. L.
Railroad through Fruitland Park to the
southern boundary of Marion County and
the northern boundary of Lake County,
east along said county line, thence north-
cast by an imaginary line to Lake George,
thence southeast along the St. John
River to Sanford.
19. West Florida Conference: The Georgia
State line shall be the northern boundary
line of the West Florida Conference; the
Gulf of Mexico its southern boundary.
The eastern boundary shall start at junc¬
tion seven and one-half miles east of the
Apalachicola Northern Railroad on the
Georgia and Florida State lines, thence
to an imaginary line due south to a point
where Liberty and Franklin counties
join, thence directly east letting the
northern boundary line of Franklin
county and the southern boundary line
of Liberty county be. the dividing line
to the Ochlochonee River, thence let said
river to the Gulf of Mexico be the bound-
CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES 481
ary line of the West Florida and Florida
Conferences.
20. Middle Florida Conference: The east¬
ern boundary of the Florida Conference
shall be the western boundary of the Mid¬
dle Florida Conference and the southern
boundary of the Florida Conference shall
be the northwestern boundary of the
Middle Florida Conference. Webster
Circuit, Old Town and Eugene shall be
included in the Middle Florida Confer¬
ence.
21. Georgia Conference: The Georgia Con¬
ference shall consist of the following
counties, viz.: Chatham, Camden, Clinch,
Charlton, Appling, Bacon, Bulloch, Scre¬
ven, Mcintosh, Glynn, Wayne, Pierce,
Coffee, Ware, Pulaski, Jenkins, Bleckley,
Wilcox, Telfair, Dodge, Wheeler, Jeff Da¬
vis, Evans, Bryan and all of the eastern
portion of Berrien, including Milltown.
22. North Georgia Conference: The North
Georgia Conference consists of all that
part of Georgia not included in the other
Conferences of the state.
23. Macon Conference: The Macon Geor¬
gia Conference shall consist of the follow¬
ing counties, viz.: Putnam, Baldwin, Bibb,
482 CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES
Dooly, Sumter, Macon, Crawford, Han¬
cock, Jones, Houston, Crisp, Schley,
Monroe and Taylor, including Barnesville
in Pike county.
24. Southwest Conference: The Southwest
Georgia Conference shall consist of the
following counties, viz.: Harris, Talbot,
Muscogee, Chattahoochee, Marion, Web¬
ster, Stewart, Terrell, Randolph, Lee,
Quitman, Clay, Calhoun, Early, Baker,
all of Dougherty west of the Flint River,
Miller and all of Decatur west of the
Flint River.
25. Atlanta Conference: The Atlanta Con¬
ference includes the counties of Fulton,
DeKalb, Rockdale, Walton, Morgan, Jas¬
per, Butts, Newton, . Henry, Spalding,
Fayette, Clayton, Campbell, Upson and
Pike, except Barnesville station.
26. South Georgia Conference: The South
Georgia Conference shall consist of the
following counties, viz.: Worth, Turner,
Ben Hill, Irwin, Tift, Mitchell, Thomas,
Colquitt, Grady, Brooks, Lowndes,
Echols, all of Dougherty and Decatur
counties east of the Flint River and all
of the western portion of Berrien.
27. Augusta Conference: The Augusta
CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES 483
Georgia Conference s'nah consist of the
following counties, viz.: Richmond, Colum
bia, McDuffie, Burke, Emanuel, Toombs,
Laurens, Wilkinson, Twiggs, Warren.
Washington, Jefferson, Johnson, Mont¬
gomery, Tatnall and the southwest cor¬
ner of Bibb county on the M. D. & S.
Railroad to the northern extremity of
said railroad to the M. & A. Junction.
28. Indiana Conference: Tfie Indiana
Conference comprises the state of Indi¬
ana, excepting Fort Wayne, South Bend,
and the Wabash Circuit.
29. Illinois Conference: The Illinois Con¬
ference includes that part of the state
south of an imaginary line, beginning at
the junction of the state lines of Indiana
and Illinois on Lake Michigan, and
thence diagonally through Streator,
Yates City, Chillicothe and Bushnell, to
Warsaw on the Mississippi River.
30. Chicago Conference: The Chicago
Conference consists of all that part of
the state of Illinois not embraced in the
Illinois Conference, together with the
States of Iowa, Wisconsin, Minnesota,
North Dakota and South Dakota, and the
town of Gary in Indiana. The Chicago
484 CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES
Conference is given the authority to or¬
ganize a new conference.
31. Kansas Conference: The Kansas
Conference comprises Kansas and Ne¬
braska.
32. Kentucky Conference: The Ken¬
tucky Conference comprises all that part
of Kentucky east of an imaginary line
from Carrollton, on the Ohio river, to
Bagdad, on the Louisville and Nashville
Railroad, then to Wadda, on the Louisville
Southern Railroad, -then to Campbellsville,
then to Greensburg, thence due south to
Tennessee, including Jellico in Tennessee.
33. West Kentucky Conference: The
West Kentucky Conference includes that
part of the state not described in the Ken¬
tucky Conference.
34. Louisiana Conference: The Louisi¬
ana Conference embraces that part of
Louisiana south of the 31st parallel line,
and east of the line running south from
Morganza to the Gulf of Mexico, includ¬
ing West Feliciana Parish.
35. North Louisiana Conference: The
North Louisiana Conference embraces
that part of the state north of the line
gunning through the extrejme sQUthern
CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES
part of Natchitoches Parish, from the
Sabine river to the Mississippi river.
36. Central Louisiana Conference: The
Central Louisiana Conference embraces
that part of Louisiana south of a line run¬
ning- through the extreme southern part
of Natchitoches Parish, from the Sabine
river to the Mississippi river; down the
Mississippi river to Morganza, then south
through Garden City to the Gulf of
Mexico.
37. Missouri Conference: The Mis¬
souri Conference shall comprise that part
of the state lying south of the Missouri
River, including the county of Cooper.
38. North Missouri Conference: The
North Missouri Conference comprises all
that part of the state not described in
the Missouri and the Southwest Mis¬
souri Conferences.
39. Southwest Missouri Conference:
—The Southwest Missouri Conference
comprises the Presiding Elder Districts of
Kansas City and Sedalia, with
Pettis andTohnson counties.
40. Mississippi Conference: The Mis¬
sissippi Conference comprises all parts
of Mississippi south of ^n imaginary
486 CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES
straight line from Warrenton through
Hinds County, excluding Jackson. The
A. & V. R. R. shall be the boundary line
from Jackson to Newton and all points
south of the A. & V. R. R. to Newton.
The K. C. R. R. south of Newton shall
be the boundary line, including Laurel,
through to Alabama.
41. North Mississippi Conference: The
Mississippi river shall be the western
boundary of the North Mississippi Con¬
ference. The Southern railroad from the
river to the county line of Sunflower
County at Long Switch, including South
Greenville shall constitute its southern
boundary. The county line between
Washington and Sunflower County go¬
ing north, thence the county line be¬
tween Bolivar and Sunflower Counties
going on North to the Northern end of
the Bolivar County line and Coahoma
County to a point near the town of Bobo,
thence by an imaginary line north, pass¬
ing one and one-half miles west of the
post office of Clarksdale; thence north
to a point one mile west of Rudyard on
the Valley R. R., thence by an imagin-
CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES
ary line west to the Mississippi river, to
a point on the Mississippi river one mile
and a half north of Friar's Point shall be
the eastern boundary of the North Mis¬
sissippi Conference and the western
boundary of the Northwest Mississippi
Conference.
42. Northeast Mississippi Conference: The
Southern R. R. from east of Greenwood
to the Alabama line on the east shall
comprise the southern boundary of the
Northeast Mississippi Conference, in¬
cluding West Point and Columbus in the
Northeast Mississippi Conference.
43. East Mississippi Conference: The
northern boundary of the East Missis¬
sippi Conference shall comprise the
southern boundary of the Northeast Mis¬
sissippi Conference. A point three miles
west of Greenwood on the Southern R.
R. shall be the starting- point of the wes¬
tern boundary line of the East Missis¬
sippi Conference and the eastern boun¬
dary line of the Central Mississippi Con¬
ference ; from said point travel south by
an imaginary line to the Yazoo river,
then south along said river to Sartartia,
then south by an imaginary line to the
A. & V. R. R. at Champion Hill, thence
488 CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES
following said railroad and the Black
Hawk river to Newman in Hinds Coun¬
ty. This line shall divide the East Mis¬
sissippi Conference from the Central Mis¬
sissippi Conference, except that Jones¬
town in Yazoo City shall belong to the
East Mississippi Conference.
44. Central Mississippi Conference: The
Central Mississippi Conference shall in¬
clude all territory north of the Missis¬
sippi Conference boundary and south of
the North Mississippi Conference boun¬
dary.
45. Northwest Mississippi Conference:
The southern boundary of the Northwest
Mississippi Conference shall extend along
the Southern R. R. from the Washington
County line to the eastern limit of the
City of Greenwood. Its eastern boun¬
dary shall go north from East Green¬
wood by an imaginary line west of Beth¬
el at Whaley, then north between Car¬
roll and LeFlore Counties, directly north
through Tallahatchie County, thence
north between Quitman and Panola
Counties, thence north between Tunica
and Tate Counties and thence north to
the state line of Tennessee, including all
towns on the North Dog R. R. in the
CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES
Northwest Mississippi Conference. This
shall constitute the eastern boundary of
the Northwest Mississippi Conference
and the western boundary of the North¬
east Mississippi Conference.
46. Michigan Conference: The Michigan
Conference comprises all the State of
Michigan, and also Fort Wayne, South
Bend, and the Wabash Circuit, Indiana.
47. New York Conference: The New
York Conference coincides with the State
of New York.
48. Nezv England Conference: The New
England Conference embraces the New
England States.
49. Nezv Jersey Conference: The New
Jersey Conference comprises all the
state, and Easton in Pennsylvania.
50. North Carolina Conference; The North
Carolina Conference includes that part
of the state east of the eastern boundary
line of the counties of Vance, Franklin,
Wake, and the southeastern line of Chat¬
ham, Moore and Scotland counties.
51. Western North Carolina Conference:
Western North Carolina Conference in¬
cludes that part of the state not included in
the description of the North Carolina Con¬
ference. .
490 CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES
52. Nova Scotia Conference: Nova Scotia
Conference comprises Nova Scotia, Prince
Edward's Islands and New Brunswick.
53. Ohio Conference: Ohio Conference
includes that part of the state south of the
B. & O Railroad from Bellaire to, and in¬
cluding, Columbus,, also Cambridge; and
south and southeast of the Pennsylvania ■
Lines to, and including Cincinnati, also
South Charleston, Cedarville, Wilberforce
and Xenia; excepting London, Harvevs-
burg and Mainville.
54. North Ohio Conference:. North Ohio
Conference includes that part of the s^ate
not described in the Ohio Conference.
55. Ontario Conference: The Ontario
Conference comprises Ontario and Que¬
bec.
56. Oklahoma Conference: The Oklahoma
Conference shall embrace all that part
of the State originally known as Okla¬
homa Territory and also Shawnee,
Brookville and Earlsboro detached from
the Central Oklahoma Conference.
57. Central Oklahoma Conference: Chick-
asha, Duncan and Warricks are de¬
tached from the Oklahoma Conference
and attached to the Central Oklahoma
CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES
491
Conference, and the boundary line shall
be known as the O. C. R. R., running by
Blanchis, coming to Purcell, one mile
north to the Canadian River, and a base line
running northeast to the Rock Island, one
mile west of Shawnee, Okla.. and five miles
north, thence direct north to the Seminole
Nation. Chickasaw, Choctaw and Semi¬
nole shall be included in the Central Ok-
iahoma Conference.
58. Northeast Oklahoma Conference: The
Noitheast Oklahoma Conference con¬
sists of the Creek, Cherokee and Osage
Nations.
59. Philadelphia Conference: Philadelphia
Conference comprises the counties of Pike,
Northampton, Schuylkill, Dauphin, Cum¬
berland, Franklin, Fulton; the city of Sha-
mokin, all the State of Pennsylvania east of
said counties, excepting Easton, together
with the State of Delaware.
60. Pittsburgh Conference: The Pitts*
burgh Conference includes those parts
of the State of Pennsylvania not includ¬
ed in the Philadelphia and New Jersey
Conferences.
61. Puget Sound Conference: Puget Sound
Conference comprises all the states of Ore-
492 CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES
gon, Washington, Montana, Idaho, the ter¬
ritory of Alaska, and the provinces of
British Columbia, Alberta, Assiniboia and
Saskatchewan.
62. South Carolina Conference: The
South Carolina Conference includes the
counties of Hampton, Dorchester, Beau¬
fort, Colleton, and Charleston; except Mor¬
ris Brown, St. Luke, Ebenezer and Francis
Brown churches in the City of Charleston,
which are in the Palmetto Conference. It
shall also include Holly Hill and Eutaw-
ville in Orangeburg County.
63. Northeast South Carolina Confer¬
ence: The Northeast South Carolina
Conference comprises the Presiding El¬
der Districts—Marion, Manning, Florence
and Sumter.
64. Columbia (South Carolina) Confer¬
ence: The Columbia (South Carolina)
Conference includes the Presiding Elder
Districts—Columbia, Lancaster, Orange¬
burg, Wateree and Winnsboro.
65. Piedmont (South Carolina) Confer¬
ence: The Piedmont (South Carolina)
Conference is composed of the Presiding
Elder Districts—Abbeville, Greenville,
Greenwood and Newberry.
CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES
493
66. Palmetto (South Carolina) Confer¬
ence: The Palmetto (South Carolina)
Conference shall be composed of the coun¬
ties Georgetown, Williamsburg and Berke¬
ley ; and Morris Brown, Ebenezer, St. Luke
and Francis Brown churches in the city of
Charleston. The towns of Lake City and
Scranton in the County of Florence shall
be included in the Palmetto Conference.
67. Tennessee Conference: The Tennessee
Conference is bounded on the east by and
includes the counties of Giles, Marshall,
Bedford, Cannon, DeKalb, Smith, Jack¬
son and Macon; on the west by and in¬
cludes Robertson, Davidson, Williamson
and Lewis; on the south by Alabama
and on the north by Kentucky.
68. West Tennessee Conference: West
Tennessee Conference embraces all that
part of the state west of the Tennessee
Conference, and also the towns Hickman
and Fulton in Kentucky, and Wayne and
Harden Counties.
69. East Tennessee Conference: East Ten¬
nessee Conference includes Lincoln, Moore,
Coffee and Warren counties, and all the
territory east of the North Carolina and
Virginia line. Jellico detached and add¬
ed to the Kentucky Conference.
494 CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES
70. Texas Conference: Texas Conference
includes that part of the state east of the
Brazos River, south of a line corresponding
with the south boundary of Falls, Lime¬
stone, Freestone, Henderson, Smith, Gregg
and Harrison counties.
71. Central Texas Conference: The Central
Texas Conference embraces that part of
the state south of the T. & P. R. R. and
west of the M. K. & T R. R., from Fort
Worth to McLennan county; the eastern
boundary of McLennan and Falls coun¬
ties ; the Brazos River to the I. & G. N.
R. R. and said road to Bexar county, and
on the south by a line corresponding with
the north boundary line of the counties
of Bexar, Medina, Uvalde and Kinney,
continuing to Mexico, including all towns
in the above lines, excepting Fort Worth.
The Republic of Mexico is included.
Rockdale is included in this conference.
72. Northeast Texas Conference: All that
portion of the old original Northeast
Texas Conference not included in the
North Texas Conference shall constitute
the Northeast Texas Conference with
CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES
Oklahoma for its northern boundary and
the State of Arkansas for its eastern
boundary, including- that portion of Lou¬
isiana which lies north of the Texas Con¬
ference.
73. West Texas Conference: The West
Texas Conference: The M. K. & T-
R. R., from Brazos River, on the east to
Smithville, on the north, the M. K. & T.
R. R. to Smithville, west to San Antonio,
to the I. G. R. R. from San Antonio
west to Laredo, Texas, and a corresponding
line through the Republic of Mexico, and
including New Hope and Rockdale, market
the division line of the West Texas Confer¬
ence. Smithville and La Grange are in¬
cluded.
74. Southwsst Texas Conference: The
Southwest Texas Conference comprises
that territory south and east of the
above-mentioned lines.
75. North Texas Conference: All that
portion of the old original Northeast
Texas Confe^e^ce, north of the ^Central
Texas Conference, 'beginning with the
Western boundaries of the following
counties, namely: Navarro, Kaufman,
Hopkins, Delta and Lamar to the Red
river, this tp constitute the J?o.yij&3.ry
496 CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES
line between the North Texas Confer¬
ence and the Northeast Texas Confer¬
ence ; the Blooming Grove and Pelham
Circuits in Navarro County shall be in¬
cluded in the North Texas Conference.
76. Virginia Conference: The Virginia
Conference comprises the State of Vir¬
ginia.
77. West Virginia Conference: The West
Virginia Conference includes the state of
West Virginia.
78. The Liberia Conference: The Gold
Coast Conference is merged into the Li¬
beria Conference, and the Liberia Confer¬
ence shall extend from the colony of Sierra
Leone, so as to take in Liberia, French
Ivory Coast, Gold Coast, Upper and Lower
Nigeria and Lagos.
79. Sierra Leone Conference: The Sierra
Leone Conference includes Sierra Leone
and adjacent country.
80. Cape Colony Conference: Cape Colony
Conference comprises all of Cape Colony,
Pondoland, Namaqualand and Griqua-
land, west.
81. Transvaal Conference: The Trans¬
vaal Conference comprises Transvaal,
Swayzland, Portuguese Coast (Africa)
and Bechuanaland,
CONFERENCE BOUNDARIES
82. Orange River Colony Conference:
—The Orange River Colony Conference
comprises Orange River Colony and Basu-
to Land.
83. The Zambesi Conference comprises
Rhodesia.
84. Natal Conference: The Natal Confer¬
ence comprises Natal, Matogoland, Gre-
quoland, East, and Zululand.
N. B.—Fourteen streams and Warren-
ton are included in the Cape Colony Con¬
ference ; and Tanug and Boctsap are in¬
cluded in the Transvaal Conference.
85. West Indies Conference: This confer¬
ence shall consist of the West Indies Is¬
lands.
86. South American Conference: The South
American Conference shall consist of the
South American Continent.
498 EPISCOPAL DIST'S & ASSIGNMENTS
CHAPTER V.
EPISCOPAL DISTRICTS AND
ASSIGNMENTS
First District—Bishop Wm. H. Heard,
D.D.: Philadlphia, New Jersey, New
York and New England Conferences.
Second District—Bishop J. Albert John¬
son, D.D.: Baltimore, Virginia, North
Carolina and Western North Carolina
Conferences.
Third District—Bishop J. H. Jones,
D.D.: Ohio, North Ohio, Pittsburgh and
West Virginia Conferences.
Fourth District—Bishop L. J. Coppin,
D.D.: Indiana, Illinois and Chicago Con¬
ferences.
Fifth District—Bishop H. B. Parks,
D.D.: Missouri, North Missouri, South¬
west Missouri, Kansas and Colorado Con¬
ferences.
Sixth District—Bishop J. S. Flipper,
D.D., LL.D.: Georgia, North Georgia,.
Macon Georgia, Southwest Georgia, At¬
lanta Georgia, South Georgia and Au¬
gusta Georgia Conferences.
EPISCOPAL DIST'S & ASSIGNMENTS 499
Seventh District—Bishop Wm. D. Chap-
pelle, D.D., LL.D.: South Carolina, Col¬
umbia, Northeast South Carolina, Pied¬
mont and Palmetto Conferences.
Eighth District—Bishop W. W. Beckett,
D.D.: Mississippi, North Mississippi,
East Mississippi, Central Mississippi.
Northeast Mississippi and Northwest
Mississippi Conferences.
Ninth District—Bishop B. F. Lee, D.D.,
LL.D.: Alabama, North Alabama, Cen¬
tral Alabama, East Alabama and South
Alabama Conferences.
Tenth District—Bishop Wm. D. John¬
son, A.M., D.D.: Texas, Central Texas,
Northeast Texas, West Texas, South¬
west Texas, North Texas Conferences
and the Republic of Mexico.
Eleventh District—Bishop John Hurst,
D.D.: Florida, East Florida, South Flor¬
ida, Central Florida, West Florida and
Middle Florida Conferences.
Twelfth District—Bishop I. N. Ross,
D.D.: Arkansas, West Arkansas, East
Arkansas, South Arkansas and Central
Arkansas Conferences.
Thirteenth District—Bishop Evans Ty-
ree, D.D., M.D.: Louisiana, North Lou-
500 EPISCOPAL DIST'S & ASSIGNMENTS
isiana, Central Louisiana, Oklahoma,
Central Oklahoma and Northeast Okla¬
homa Conferences.
Fourteenth District—Bishop A. J. Carey,
D.D.: Tennessee, West Tennessee, East
Tennessee, Kentucky and West Ken¬
tucky Conferenes. «
Fifteenth District—Bishop J. M. Conner,
D.D., Ph.D.: Michigan, Ontario, Nova
Scotia and Bermuda Conferences.
Sixteenth Disrtict—Bishop W. Sampson
Brooks, D.D.: Liberia and Sierra Leone
Conferences.
Seventeenth District—Bishop W. T. Ver¬
non, D.D.: Cape Colony, Transvaal,
Orange River, Zambesi and Natal Con¬
ferences.
Eighteenth District—Bishop William A.
Fountain, D.D., Ph.D.: California, Puget
Sound, South America and West Indies
Conferences.
ADDRESSES OF BISHOPS
CHAPTER VI.
ADDRESSES OF BISHOPS
Bishop B. T. Tanner, D.D., D.C.L. (Re¬
tired), 2908 Diamond St., Philadelphia,
Penna.
Bishop B. F. Lee, D.D., LL..D., Wilber-
force, Ohio.
Bishop Evans Tyree, M.D., D.D., 15 N.
Hill St., Nashville, Tenn.
Bishop C. S. Smith, M.D., D.D., 35 E.
Alexandrine Ave., Detroit, Mich.
Bishop L. J. Coppin, D.D., 1913 Bain-
bridge St., Philadelphia, Pa.
Bishop H. B. Parks, D.D., 3312 Calumet
Ave., Chicago, 111.
Bishop J. S. Flipper, D.D., LL.D., 401
Houston St., Atlanta, Ga.
Bishop J. A. Johnson, D.D., 1412 N. 18th
St., Philadelphia, Pa.
Bishop William H. Heard, D.D., 1426
Rockland St., Philadelphia, Pa.
Bishop John Hurst, D.D., 1808 McCul-
loh St., Baltimore, Md.
502
ADDRESSES OF BISHOPS
Bishop Wm. D. Chappelle, D.D., LL.D.,
1208 Harden St., Columbia, S. C.
Bishop Joshua H. Jones, A.M., D.D.,
Wilberforce, Ohio.
Bishop James M. Conner, D.D., Ph.D.,
1519 Pulaski St., Little Rock, Ark.
Bishop William W. Beckett, D.D., 378
Cumberland St., Brooklyn, N. Y.
Bishop Isaac N. Ross, D.D., 1616 15th
St., N. W., Washington, D. C.
Bishop William D. Johnson, A.M., D.D.,
Plains, Ga.
Bishop A. J. Carey, D.D., 3428 Vernon
Ave., Chicago, 111.
Bishop W. Sampson Brooks, D.D., Mon¬
rovia, Liberia, West Africa. Home
Address: 1405 Argyle Ave., Balti¬
more, Md.
Bishop W. T. Vernon, D.D., 2 Hanover
St., Capetown, South Africa. Home
Address: 27th and Parkway, Kansas
City, Kans.
Bishop Wm. A. Fountain, D.D., Ph.D.,
410 Houston St., Atlanta, Ga.
ADDRESSES OF GENERAL OFFICERS 503
ADDRESSES OF GENERAL OFFICERS
Rev. D. M. Baxter, D.D., General Busi¬
ness Manager, 631 Pine St., Philadel¬
phia, Pa.
Rev. R. R. Wright, Jr., D.D., Ph.D., Edi¬
tor of The Christian Recorder, 631 Pine
St., Philadelphia, Pa.
Rev. J. W. Rankin, D.D., Secretary of
Missions, 62 Bible House, New York
City, N. Y.
Prof. John R. Hawkins, A.M., LL.B.,
Financial Secretary, 1541 14th St.,
N. W., Washington, D. C.
Prof. A. S. Jackson, A.M., LL.B., Secre¬
tary of Education, Waco, Texas.
Rev. R. C. Ransom, D.D., Editor A. M. E.
Review, Oceanport, N. J.
Mr. Ira T. Bryant, A.B., LL.B., Secre¬
tary of the Sunday School Union, 8th
and Lea Aves., Nashville, Tenn.
Rev. B. F. Watson, D.D., Secretary of
Church Extension, 1535 14th St., N. W.,
Washington, D. C.
504 ADDRESSES OF GENERAL OFFICERS
Rev. G. W. Allen, D.D., Editor Southern
Christian Recorder, 5 Napier Court,
Nashville, Tenn.
Rev. J. D. Barksdale, D.D., Editor Wes¬
tern Christian Recorder, 1954 N. 6th
St., Kansas City, Kans.
Rev. S. S. Morris, D.D., Secretary Allen
Christian Endeavor League, 705 St.
Paul St., Norfolk, Va.
Rev. J. B. Butler, D.D., Connectional
Evangelist, 1214 E. 12th St., Austin,
Texas.
Bishop C. S. Smith, M.D., D.D., Histori¬
ographer, 35 E. Alexandrine Ave., De¬
troit, Mich.
Prof. C. H. Johnson, Secretary Laymen's
Missionary Movement, Wilberforce,
Ohio.
Bishop Wm. D. Johnson, A.M., D.D.,
Secretary of the General Conference,
Plains, Ga.
INDEX 505
INDEX
Page
ABOLISHED law, the—which? 54
Abraham's Justification 52
Abstinence 106
Accounts of Church, Pastors Oversee 116
Of members reported to successor 120
Of members reported to Conference 120
Adam, Peculiar covenant with 66
Actual sin of 53
Admission of Preachers 123
On trial 123
To full connection 124
Persons to church membership 89
Addresses of Bishops and General Officers 501
African M. E. Church, origin of 6
Affectation, Avoid 129
African Conference boundaries 496
Agents, Bishops may appoint 138
Alabama Conferences boundary 474
Allen Richard 7
Validity of his ordination 34
Allen Endeavor League 426
Annual Conference Secretary-Treasurer 377
Annual Conferences 197
Composition 197
Beginning and end of year 197
Sessions 197
Organization
Moneys to whom paid 197
Literary exercises of
Antinomianism
Apostolic succession ^
Appendix
Appeal, triers of 1<:c
Court of £
Method of procedure
Appellants, rights of -
506
INDEX
Page
Appointments, Neglect of < 162
Arbitration 152
Rejection of 171
And debts 167
Arkansas Conferences 476
"Articles of Religion'' 37
Articles of incorporation of the A. M. E. Church .. 14
Assurance and holiness 57
And divine favor 58
Of faith 67
Auxiliary W. M. M. Society 353
BAND societies, rules of 84
Pastors must organize 117
Baltimore Conference 478
Bans of marriage, Publish 253
Baptism, Doctrine of 44
Of infants, Ceremony 225
Of adults, Ceremony 230
"Baxter's Aphorisms" 55
Belief and Reconciliation 57
And love 57
Believers—doubting 62
Constrained 62
Bermuda Conference 478
"Bethel" 8
Bishops—"Episcopacy" 34
Election 137
P. O. Addresses 501
Consecration 301
Qualifications 137
How constituted 137
Office perpetuated 137
Support^ of ' 379
Ineffective 380
Widows of 382
Orphans of 382
Trial of 157
Expenses of 387
Council 142
Duties of 13'
Selecting Presiding Elders 138
Appoint preachers 138
Entertain proper motions 138
Appoint agents 138
Change appointees 138
Limit appointment term 139
Notify before transferring 139
INDEX 507
Reject expelled preachers 139
Travel through district 140
Act on other districts 140
Regulated by general conference 141
]\ot ordain women 140
Publish year book 141
Decide legal questions 138
Board "Official" 182
Extra sessions of 182
Restriction of 185
Of publications—General 319
Of Missions 369
Of Church Extension—General 41S
Of Church Extension—Conference 422
Oi Educational—General 392
Of Educational—Conference 395
Of S. S. Union 404
Of Southern Christian Recorder 323
Of Finance 373
Of Allen Christian Endeavor 428
Of City Missions 369
Book Concern, the 319
Books sent to preachers by Book Concern 322
Borrowing, not intending to pay 16?
"Both Kinds," Sacrament 45
Boundaries of Annual Conferences 474
Brethren going to law
Burial Service 313
Business Manager, Book Concern 31J
Buying and selling—few words
Men |0
Without paying duty ou
CALIFORNIA Conference 478
Calvanism
Canonical Scriptures "J*
Cape Colony Conference 496
Catechism on faith, the 4J
Causes of spiritual poverty
Certificate of membership J'Jj?
Certificate of Transfer 140
Challenge of Divine justice 54
Chicago Conference 483
Children, Pastor's duties to
Children's Day
418
Choir
28
508
INDEX
Page
Christ revealed in us 67
Christianity, Essence of 68
Christian man's goods 48
Oath 48
Christian Recorder, The 322
Editor's duty 322
Southern, The 323
Western, The 323
Christian Endeavor 426
''Church," the 42
Church Conference 179
Church Extension Society 415
Church property, Deeds of 435
Improvement of 445
Decorum in 446
Churches, Dedication of 270
Classes originated 79
Class-leaders instituted 29
Qualifications of 29
Duties of 29
Appointed and removed ' 119
Neglect of 148
Class meetings and leaders 29
Committee on ministerial efficiency 203
Colorado Conference 478
Condemnation 51
Conduct of preachers at Conference 123
Improper 1-19
Course of Studies 453
Consecration of Bishops 301
Conference, General 204
Annual 397
Boundaries of 474
District 193
Quarterly 186
Church 179
Connectional Days 136
Funds 387
Constitution—P. H. and F. M. Society 326
W. H. and F. Annual Conference 3i6
•P. W. M. M. Local 339
Auxiliary W. M. M Society, constitution 353
Women's H. and F. Society " 335
A. C. E. League 426
Conviction 49
Coirinjission of General Conference 208
INDEX
509
Corner-stone laying fan
Costly dress g7 \\7
Covenant of grace ' cjl
Of works 66
With Adam, Peculiar '.".'.'.I'..'.'.".'. 66
DAYS, connectional 136
Deacons, how constituted 131
Ordination ceremony " 280
Traveling 132
Duties of 132
Local 132
Eligible to eldership 133
Deacons' obligations 101
Trial of 154
Deaconesses 92
Debts and arbitration 170
Dedication of churches, ceremony 270
Deed, form of 435
Delegates to General Conference 204
Board 208
Qualification 204
Election of 207
Expenses of 206
Dissension, Sowing ■_ 148
Districts 498
District Conference 193
Composition of 193
Delegates to 193
Divorcement *75
"Doctrines" 31
Dollar Money Laws %{.'0
Uses of
At Annual Conference
Priority of Claims on •3S'
Doubt, State of
Dress, Thoughts on 0/>
Drunkenness
Dullness ir,t
Duties of preachers, Personal
Duties of pastors ^
Of deacons
Of elders j'■>*
Of presiding elders ^
Of bishops 29
Of class leaders 31Q
Of General Business Manager
Of Board of Publication -W
510
INDEX
Page
EDUCATION, Secretary of 392
Board of 392
Educational Interests 392
Districts 397
Funds, Disposition of 402
Educational Day 402
Elders, how constituted 133
Ordination ceremony 286
"Presiding" 134
Local 163
Traveling, Trial of 154
Electoral College 206
Election rules 207
Eligibility of licentiates to deaconate 101
Of deacons to eldership 133
Entertainment Commission 208
Episcopacy, the 33
Vacancies in 137
Episcopal Committee, the 158
Districts 498
"Essence of Christianity" 68
Evangelists 102
Evil, all kind, Avoid 80
Examination for license 97
Exhorters, how-constituted 95
Dutits of 95
Expelled preachers 139
Members 30, 172
Expenses of General Conference 206
Extra Session of General Conference 209
FAITH, catechism 49
Definition of 49
Fruits of 57
Salvation by °8
Lost 59
Recovered 59
Made perfect 52
In Holy Trinity, Doctrine of 37
Imputed for righteousness 59
Counted for righteousness 67
Family Religion Ill
Fasting and abstinence ; 83, 106
Festivals of church, Preaching on 109
Fighting, avoid
Filling vacancies in office 3-1
Of Editor, Christian Recorder 322
Of Managing Editor, Southern Christian
Recorder 323
INDEX
511
Florida Conference 4yg
Food, proper and improper '.'.I'.'."".!!".!'.!"'.!'" 107
Of Managing Editor, Quarterly Review ...
Of Managing Editor, Western Christian
Recorder 323
Finance Committee of Annual Conference V.19sj 199
Receive all Conference moneys 199-375, 399
Financial Department 371
Five years' limit, appointment 139
Frauds ISO
Free will, doctrine of 40
Fruits of faith, The 57
Before Faith 56
Full membership, Admission to 237
Full Connection to Conference 124
GAINING knowledge 113
General rules 78
General officers, Support 381
Trial of 156
Official responsibility 103
Ecclesiastical responsibility 103
Restrictions 104
P. O. Addresses 503
General Conference, The 204
Composition 204
Sessions 207
Sessions—extra 209
Entertainment of 208
Restrictions of 210
Delegates to—qualifications 204
Commission ^
Election of Delegates 20-
Electoral College, The 206
Expenses
Rules for government
Georgia Conferences 481
Giving, Rules for
Goods of a Christian J?
Good works, doctrine of ?
Gold and costly apparel 0/>
Gospel near Calvanism "i
Near Antinamiamsm £6
Grace, Covenant of los
Means of 205
Instituted ••••. jq7
Rules for growth in
"Prudential-' 107
Growth in grace
512
INDEX
HEATHEN, The
Heresy "
Historical preface
Historical and Literary Society 20
Holiness, salvation continued 9
Holy Trinity, doctrine of 3
Holy Ghost, Doctrine of •>
Inspiration of o
Holy Scripture, canonical 3
Home and Foreign Missionary Society 33
House-to-house instruction HI
Hymnal, A. M. E 21
ILLINOIS Conference 481
Impeachment 161
Causes for 1$
Improper conduct
Incorporation of connection l'j
Indiana Conference 48L
Ineffective Bishops 37!,.
Insolvencies 15(
"Instituted" means of grace 1(J;
Interference pastoral ll
Intoxicants_ 80-149, 1ft
Invincible ignorance 5)
Itinerancy, the 13{
JUDICIAL directions 155
Justification 4|.
Doctrine of 48
Sin after 42
And Sanctification
KANSAS Conference
Kentucky Conferences
LACK of skill in ministers
Laying corner-stones
Lay helpers
Lay delegates to General Conference
Leaders, class, qualifications of ....
Leaving wife or husband
Liberia Conference boundary
Liberty from law
Fruits of
Of Abraham
51
52
61
484
484
From sin
License, how secured
180
260
92
204
81
175
496
55
5*
Must be_ renewed annually
Liquors, spirituous
Form of
98
98
98
.80-149, 160
INDEX
513
hgterary exercise of Annual Conference 7*202
•" tJcal preachers, examination for 97
Application to Quarterly Conference for .... 98
Licensed 99
1 study 116
Trial or , 152
I Eligibility to orders 99
From other churches 100
lcal deacons, procedure for 99
I Eligibility to eldership 101
""I Obligations of 101
"| Tenure of Annual Conference membership ... 101
ocal elders, procedure for 99
May be ordained at home 100
Obligations of 101
Tenure of Annual Conference membership ... 101
ord's Prayer 249
ord's Supper, The 44, 242
.ouisiana Conferences 484
ove feast 116
Tickets not given the expelled 29
CARRIAGE 174
With unawakened 174
(Without parents' consent 174
Counsel concerning 175
Ring, the 130
Of ministers 46
artimony—ceremons' • 253
eans of grace—instituted 105
Prudential _ 107
Mal_Administration 160
Members—expelled 30, 172
Received in church 89
Membership
Members, trial of
Michigan Conference ^89
Minister's debts
Ministerial unacceptability
Mississippi Conferences
Missouri Conferences _
Missionary workers, licensed „
NATAL Conference g 7
Needless ornaments jgj
Neglect of appointment
New Testament ^
New York Conference
New England Conference
514
INDEX
Page
New Jersey Conference 489
North Carolina Conference 489
Nova Scotia Conference 490
OATH of Christians 48
Objects of preaching 109
Oblation of Christ 45
Official Board 182
Oklahoma Conferences ' 490
Old Testament 39
Ohio Conferences 490
Ontario Conference 490
On trial, preachers received 123
Orange River Conference 497
Ordination ceremony, deacons 280
Elders 286
Ordained preachers, received 126
Order of worship 27
Of "trial" 156
Orphans of preachers 384
Of bishops 382
"Other districts, Bishop's visit 140
Other churches, preachers from 125
Orphans' allowance 384
PARDON, salvation begun 37
Parent H. and F. M. Society
\y. M 326
Pastoral interference — 163
Pastors, Duties of _ ■ 116
Calls all meetings 116
Presides at all meetings^ 116
Meets all organized bodies 117
Travels through charge 117
Publishes general rules 117
Assigns Probationers 118
Examines for full membership 118
Gives and renews tickets 118
May give not for love-feast 118
Enforces fasting 118
Enjoins society to get books 119
Tries and expels members 119
Appoints leaders 119
Suspends officers 119
Ignores unlicensed preachers 119
Gives certificates to members 120
Gathers ' in children 120
Trains children 121
Organizes 'Sunday-schcsl 121
INDEX
515
Leaves account for successor 123
Peace, fruit of faith 51
Perfection, preaching on 75
Philadelphia Conference 491
Pittsburgh Conference 491
Plain Texts 108
Prayer, extempore 109
Preach where needed 110
Against Sabbath breaking : 109
Evil speaking 109
Unprofitable conversation ,109
lightness 109
Gayety 109
Contracting debts 109
Preachers' personal duties 105
Always have a Bible 106
Use Lord's Supper 106
Fast . 106
Converse aright 106
Deny self 107
Bear the cross 108
Set God always before 108
Obligations 101
Preachers admitted on trial 123
In Annual Conference 123
To full connection 124
Conduct at Conference 130
Deportment, Serious 128
Trial of JS4
Avoid Arkwardness 11#
Wesleyan, rules of 127
Support
390
Widow's allowance 384
Supernumerery
Itinerants, "Trial of l*»
Local, Trial of ; }•£
From other denominations ^
Preaching, Defect in 60
Rules for ^
Preface ,oQ
Presiding Elders
Qualifications of "
Duties of i
To assist pastors
Preach on every charge quarterly 135
Pecide questions of law
516
INDEX
Page
Change pastors 1^5
Accept no connectiorial money 136
Be removed for cause 136
Salary of • 389
Trial of 154
Probation, persons received on 237
Preachers received on 191
Probationers received to full membership 237
Assigned to special class 120
Probationshipi^—members of 237
Primitive rules for giving 23
"Prudential" means of grace 107
Publication Department 319
Board 320
Public Worship 27
Puget Sound Conference boundary 491
Punctuality 128
Purgatory, doctrine of 42
QUADRENNIAL sessions, General Conference 207
Quarreling 80
Quarterly Conference 186
RECEIVING members 237
Preachers 123
Recommendations to students 470
Reconciliation with God 57
Rejection of arbitration 171
Repentence 49
Before faith 49
Reprove sin . 79
Resurrection, doctrine of 38
Righteousness of Christ 53
Our own - 62
Ring—marriage 256
Rites and ceremonies 46, 223
Ritual A. M. E. Church 1 20
Law of Moses »
Rules, general, of the ''United Societies" 7>
Of giving 2j
Of a preacher 127
For groyvth in grace 105
Of government, General Conference 213
Ruler of the United States 47
Rumors, investigation of 184
SABBATH breaking 109
Sabbath-schools, pastor's duty to 121
Sacraments, the 43
INDEX
517
Page
Salvation of faith, doctrine on 68
Sanctification 69
Schism 161
Schools 399
Seriousness, rules for 127
Sierra Leone Conference 496
Sin, original doctrine of 40
After justification 42
Adam's 53
Wilful, after justification 51
Besetting 107
Sincerity 63
Singing, regulation of 28
Slavery 80
Softness, avoid 81
Sowing dissension 148
South American Conference 497
South Carolina Conference 492
Speaking in unknown tongue 43
Evils of magistrates 81
Of ministers 81
Special Declaration 17
Specific Examination 462
Spirituous liquors 80-149 160
Stewards, Appointment of 447
Duties of 447
Accountability of 449
Stewardesses 44S>
Students 470
St. Paul Injunctions 113
Sunday-school Union 404
Constitution 404
General Board 405
Annual Conference Board 406
Sunday-school Constitution 410
Supererogation 41
Superannuated Preachers ^
Support of traveling preachers
TALE BEARING
Tennessee Conferences
Texas Conferences
Theological Seminaries
Transfer Certificate w
496
xransvarti wuiucj cuvc
"Transsubstantiation '
Three months' notice to transfers
Travel of bishops w
518
INDEX
Page
Traveling expenses of bishops- 380, 387
General Conference delegates 211
"Trial" of bishops 157
Itinerant ministers 154
Pastor deacons 156
Pastor Elders 156
Presiding Elders 154
Pastor preachers 156
General officers 156
Lay members 146
"Trinity," doctrine of 37
Trustees of church property 443
Number of 443
Election of 443
Qualifications of 443
Chairman of 444
Duties of 445
Amenability of 446
Expulsion of 446
UNACCEPTABLE preachers 139
Unacceptability of preachers 139
Uncharitable conversation 81
United Societies, the 78
United States—Rulers of 47
Unordained preachers admitted 126
Unknown tongue, speaking in 43
Unprofitable conversation 109
Usury 80
VACANCIES in episcopacy 137
Virginia Conference boundary 49b
Visiting, pastoral 110
WESLEY, MR. in London 78
Doctrine of 68
West Indies Conferences 497
West Virginia Conference 4y6
Widows of bishops 382
Of preachers 384
Wilful sin 51
Women's Mite Missionary Society 340
Witness of acceptance 51
Women's H. and F. Missionary Society 3S9
Word or Son of God 37
Of unbelievers 55
Of the law 55
Covenant of 66
INDEX
519
Page
Women, converse with prudently 127
Not to be ordained 140
YEAR BOOK • 141
ZAMBESI Conference 497
Zealously maintain good works 87